 
### The Essence of Eternity

### Awaken

By

F.P. Chat

SMASHWORDS EDITION

*****

PUBLISHED BY:

F.P. Chat on Smashwords

Awaken

Copyright © 2012 by F.P. Chat

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. It may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy.

Your support and respect for the property of this author is appreciated.

*****

This book is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, events or locations is purely coincidental. The characters are productions of the author's imagination and used fictitiously.

Special thanks to my sweet sister, Tania, and my best friend ever, Diamanté, who read and re-read this first attempt and guided my inspiration towards productive paths. I couldn't have done it without them.

Awaken

*****

Chapter I - The Realization

Friday 00:03, May 14th, 2010

I always thought there was more to come in my life.

My life was not bad but it never felt complete either. I was trembling through my steps all my years. I was living, studying and enjoying but always with the anticipation that my real life had not yet started. I was never sure of my actions. Never completely satisfied with everything I experienced. I followed my daily routine just to leave behind my days, my years... until this something would appear. Until this someone would appear... until he would appear. I was looking forward to be madly and passionately in love... to live for him. Aren't we all? I did not expect anything more than every girl dreams, did I?

And he did appear! He showed up and all the rest faded away. Only he was nothing as I expected him to be...well, not nothing; he was damn gorgeous and sexy and smart. But I could see disaster coming. I did not care. He had come for me!

Chapter II - Parents

My name is Titania; I was named after the Fairy Queen of the "Midsummer Night's Dream". My mum really loves Shakespeare. She claims she decided on my name the very first moment she saw me, as even from birth I looked different. I do have red orange hair and green eyes but apart from that, there is nothing special or extraordinary about me. I am quite tall for a Greek girl, almost clumsy. I usually carry a couple more pounds than what I would like to, and I keep my curly hair really long, so it doesn't frizz. My skin is white; so pale that it seems transparent some times. As a result it gets burned really quickly - very useful attribute when you live most of your life in a country that is sunny ninety nine percent of the time: Greece!

I am half Greek and half Irish; talk about a crazy combination! Greeks are funny, resourceful, loud, charming and always really late, while Irish are... well, a lot like leprechauns but really beautiful.

My mum, the Greek, spent her University years in London, where she met my Irish dad and they fell madly in love. A couple of years later I opened my eyes for the very first time. When their love ended I spend some days in Greece and some days in Ireland, like a nomad. I like Greece and I really love Ireland but last year I decided I didn't want to live in either; I wanted to go study somewhere else; somewhere new. I chose a University in Edinburgh. Edinburgh is one of the most beautiful cities I have ever seen. I cannot understand why Edinburgh is called the Athens of the North, as indeed it is way more beautiful than the Greek Athens, with all its chaos, traffic, smog and almost five million people. In Edinburgh the connection of the old and the new is unique with the Medieval Castles and the rare views of the whole city from the hills. This city reminded me of gothic poetry; it hides some kind of magic which I find most appealing. The population hardly reaches four hundred fifty thousand people and the weather is closer to my preference than the always sunny, really hot and steamy climate of Greece.

Growing up in-between Greece and Ireland, I learned to love both cultures and I consider myself very lucky to have absorbed the best of both worlds. Both countries have unique history and legends and I always enjoyed reading about them. But if you ask me to choose, my heart goes to the land of the sprites. Last year, as a tribute to the love I have for my dad's country, I added two new tattoos on my body - a leprechaun sitting on a red mushroom under the rainbow and a four leaf clover for faith, hope, love and luck. Both my parents were really extreme while young, so my tattoos weren't ever an issue for them. I feel blessed having the parents I have, especially considering that the rest of my girlfriends had to hide or fight for the liberties I enjoy. There are times I feel that I am the conservative one in the family, imagine that!

My parents are a complicated issue. I love them both very much and since I am an only child I get back double the love I give. But this does not mean that living with them was ever easy; especially with my mum. I do love her, I do, but man she is annoying. The rest of the world would describe her as likeable and very beautiful, even in her forties. She is a sweet talker and her looks win over even the most demanding and grumpy people. She always gets her way. From the pictures I have seen from her twenties, I must admit she was astonishing. She is a tall, thin brunette with deep black eyes and full lips. She still keeps her hair long and wavy and has a very beautiful melodic voice. She is really graceful and attractive.

Unfortunately, I am nothing like her in looks or character. I remember disagreeing with her all my life. I spent most of my childhood in Greece, and had to go through her second marriage and her second divorce. I don't remember the first one with my dad, but it is still there, hidden, fomented. I had to endure all her lonely sad nights and desperations, her lack of good judgment when it came to men, and the feelings she kept in secret for my dad. Moreover, she was always too protective over me. I know every mum is caring for her child but she was always worried that I would get hurt so much, it felt like she was smothering me. My mum Emily, or Em as everybody calls her, used to work a lot. When she met my dad she was studying to be a university lecturer but when she left him and came back to Greece alone with a four year old, she decided that the best thing to do was to have a job that would allow her to keep me close twenty-four-seven. She decided to open a day care center for kids. I grew up there until I was ten. During my free time after school I either used to help my mum with the babies or do my homework in her office. At the age of ten my mum decided I was old enough to stay home alone after school and do my homework or whatever. This wasn't much of a big thing, as our home was on the third floor of the same building with 'THE HAPPY SMURFS.' It did however provide more alone time, and I never complained. I never felt the need to be around many people. I enjoy solitude.

I never had many friends. At school I felt a bit detached and since I looked so different than the sun-kissed brown Greek kids I was picked on a lot about my hair and my ghost-like skin. It did not matter; I had many imaginary friends, I never needed real ones.

I could spend days without talking and this freaked my mum out, so growing up, I learned to remember to always reply or even come up with a few words from time to time to calm her from believing there was something wrong with me.

I very much enjoyed painting and drawing and my mum encouraged it. I remember spending every last moment of my free time over an easel. My walls had no free space for any new drawings. Usually I could not recognize what I drew; the scenery, the buildings, were all in my mind but I remember my mum looking at them with awe and pride. I think that was the only thing that ever made her proud of me; this and getting in the University.

*****

My dad, Breandan, owned an Irish pub, in the city limits of Galway; a town of hardly seventy five thousand people. When he was young he studied to be an architect; I guess this is where I got my good drawing hand. Then he met my mum and he fell in love. He devoted himself to her for a few years. It seems that when he lost his love for her, he also lost his love for architecture. He keeps saying that after the divorce, he did not feel like creating anything anymore; he was lacking the inspiration to do so. He decided to use his old man's garage and turn it into a beautiful small pub, mainly for town rock junkies and tourists. I am a big fan of this pub; it feels like second home to me. It is the most relaxing place in the world. I can sit in a corner listening to music all day and dreaming away; sometimes even reading my books or drawing for hours.

I really love living with my dad. I can understand why my mum fell for him in the first place. He is really attractive, around six feet tall, with light brown hair and deep blue eyes, always a bit unshaven and his body is still awesome. He exercises a lot, going hiking and running every day and generally he lives a really healthy life; well, if you consider beer good for your health! He has a wonderful voice but he does not speak much. Apart from the days that my two Irish brothers invade the house, we can stay in absolute silence for many hours. I enjoy these long pauses. I almost can hear my thoughts out loud.

As already clear, my dad re-married. He fathered two more kids, and of course divorced again. Even when he was with his second wife Molly, he had a special place in his heart for me. I don't really know my brothers a lot, as they did not visit often when I was there. I don't think they liked me, as I guess they knew I was my dad's favorite. I never understood his infinite affection. I remember the kindness and the sadness he had in his eyes when he looked at me. He used to take me for long walks hiking in the fields close to his house and he tried to teach me the different type of plants, as his father did for him. I could not understand why he bothered. I could not remember most of the names anyhow, let alone the attributes and benefits of each plant. I did not mind, I loved spending time with him, listening to his voice. I always wondered though if he loved me so much because of me, or because this was his way of loving my mum.

I have known since forever that they never really stopped loving each other. They used me as an excuse to visit each other for the couple of days or even hours when they dropped me back and forth. I could see the air drifting around them every time; I could see the sparkles. They were both too proud to admit it was there so they stayed apart and the years just kept passing by. I was traveling every few months from my shelter to my favorite place, Ireland. Just like that I reached my eighteenth year.

*****

Sometime before my eighteenth birthday I decided that I did not want to live in Greece any more. Greece is nice, sunny, happy, reckless place, but totally unlike me. I applied to a University for Fine Arts in Edinburgh and got accepted. No big deal, no big fuss; one day I simply informed my mum that I was moving. She was skeptical at first but did not try to change my mind. I believe that deep in her heart my mum already knew I did not fit in Greece.

The only exception to my loneliness, my only real friend, Kellan, had already moved there a year ago from Galway, so that was one of the factors that helped me decide on the city. There was an extra room in the house he was sharing with other students, I was practically there. I informed my dad, who was ok with my decision, since it meant I would be closer to him. "Maybe you should come here and celebrate being eighteen; we will open the pub, have a band and party. Let's invite Kellan to come home for the weekend! We should even ask your mum to join us!"

That sounded absolutely. My mum was happy to follow me for the weekend and so the trip was fixed. This is how it all started.

Chapter III - The First Contact.

Kellan was there waiting for me when I landed. Both my parents liked him a lot; well what was not to like? He was studying in the University to be an engineer and he was so very kind, always a gentleman. He was very tall, more than six feet and really well built. His eyes are the wonderful green of the never ending Irish fields and his hair was so black they almost seem unreal sometimes. He was undeniably gorgeous and open hearted. When we first met I was ten and he was just a year older. It was during one of the first trips I made to Galway and I had nobody to spend my days with apart from my dad. I enjoyed staying with him but I was alone most of the day, since he needed to work. I used to spend my time exploring the fields around my dad's house. One day as I was wandering in the fields, I saw a huge dog running toward me and I froze. In a matter of seconds I was lying on my back on the ground and the dog was all over me, wagging his tail and licking my face. I was so scared I almost pissed myself! I heard someone laughing; I was getting ready to start a fight when I laid my eyes on him. He was small, short and harmless and his eyes were magical. I was so accustomed to my imaginary friends that for a moment I thought I was looking at a leprechaun but no, he was actually real.

The dog's name was Lucy, but she wasn't his. He was walking her for some cash. The only thing I could focus on was those green eyes and I knew at that moment that for the first time in my life I wanted someone to be my friend. He came close and gave me his hand to help me stand; he told me his name and I couldn't help but love his accent and his joyful eyes. He asked me for my name and was really interested in learning everything about me. It was the first time in my life that someone my age was interested in me, and didn't look at me like I was an alien or something. He had not been outside Galway ever in his life and he enjoyed traveling to Greece through my words, my descriptions and my stories. We spent hours playing around in the woods, walking to the lake making up stories or just reading our books and enjoying silence. We made plans to travel the world. We took Lucy out together and then spent every pound buying second hand books from a small old curiosity shop in town. O' Maley's, best shop ever! I remember the old lady. She was so nice and kind with us. The books in there were unique and a feeling of coziness and relaxation filled my soul every time I entered that shop.

Around the age of fourteen I spent more than a year away from Ireland. I did not want to visit my father; adolescence and my changing body had made me really depressed and I did not feel like traveling. I was becoming tall and clumsy and I was ashamed of myself; I was ugly. I did not want Kellan to see me like that. He sent me many annoyed emails and messages during that time. He did not understand why I did not want to see my dad or him but I did not feel like explaining anything. I was really gloomy and miserable. When I finally went to visit again I was already sixteen, I saw a totally different Kellan. He was seventeen, almost a man, very tall and really good-looking. My dad started thinking, hoping actually, that we would be in love sometime sooner or later. I saw myself as just an ugly, clumsy and a bit chubby girl, so I never expected Kellan to like me that way. Besides I was still seeing him as the short annoying leprechaun that laughed at me that first day. Love was not an option, but our friendship was holding up well. That was about to change very soon!

*****

Friday 12:15, April 30th, 2010, Galway airport

I walk to the luggage pick up area and there he is, waiting for me to arrive for my big eighteenth birthday party. I am so happy to see him. He looks so nice today. He is handsome as always but also he has a different aura. I guess living alone really works for him. He starts telling me that everything is all set for me moving to Edinburgh. His two roommates and some friends: a twenty year old girl called Sarah from France and a nineteen year old fellow student named Dylan from Manchester- have cleaned and prepared my room. He keeps going on and on, about the rent being cheap, the bus station being so close, the wonderful castles and the city center that I will love. He tells me about a really nice bookshop that he spends many hours at and the restaurant they usually eat; how we are going to have long walks and "intellectual" evenings having coffee and reading our books and he does not shut up... until all of a sudden I reach up and I kiss him! It is a nice, soft on the lips kiss, nothing special but it is actually the first romantic contact we ever have. He is really surprised and he just stands there frozen. I do not know why I did that; maybe just to shut his mouth, maybe because he was so damn gorgeous standing there in front of me, maybe because I am feeling so happy and independent to turn eighteen. He is speechless finally...He takes my luggage and walks to the car without a single more word.

He drives me to my dad's house. It's a short drive but all the way he does not say anything. Dad is at the door waiting for me, to hug me and kiss me and ask what happened between Kellan and me. Dad has prepared lunch but Kellan declines, kindly, and says he will eat with his parents. They are missing him a lot now that he is not living with them. He looks at me really intensively, like he is confused. He does not know how he needs to react. Finally he gives me a hug and off he goes.

I walk upstairs and enter my room to leave my things. I haven't been in here for more than six months but it is still exactly as I had left it. Dad has not touched anything while I was gone. This room is dedicated to me and nobody enters. Mira, the lady that helps my dad with the house, has cleaned it and changed my sheets, so although the room was shut, it is tidy and smells nice. I love this smell. It smells Irish, God, I love this country. I take a shower to relax and get rid of all the airport dirt, and get in my pajamas to go in the kitchen and eat, but my mind is travelling back to the airport. I cannot stop thinking about the kiss. Why did I do that? Was it something I need to pay more attention to or was I just fooling around? Where could this lead? I am not in love with Kellan obviously, although it did feel good! I just hope that I did not spoil things with us, especially since I am moving in with him in a couple of months. That would be really weird. He was looking at me strangely. He did not seem so happy and relaxed. I guess it was kind of stupid. Maybe I need to apologize. Later...

The food is delicious and seeing my dad is wonderful. We share our news and he wants to know everything about the University. He talks about the pub and how things are going well lately. It is just like home, even if it's only for a couple of weeks.

The most incredible thing in Ireland has always been the naps! I practically pass out once I hit that couch in Dad's living room, right next to the fire place. Probably it is the weather and the heat from the burning wood but it feels very nice and relaxing. I sleep very soundly and when I wake it is already evening.

I turn on the TV to hear that it is a very sad day for Ireland, as some guy named Gerry Ryan, has been found dead in his apartment. I have never heard of this guy before. In Greece we do not get to see his shows, but it seems it is a big deal for Irish people and I can't help but feeling a bit down. I decide that since it is my first day here, I have the right to skip bad news, so I turn off the TV and plug my iPod into my dad's speakers. My dad is long gone for the pub and I have the place for myself; I turn the music really loud and Candice's voice fills the room.

A timeless and forgotten place,

the moon and sun in endless chase,

each in quiet surrender, while the other reigns the sky....

In the wings of ebony,

darkened waves fill the trees,

wild winds of warning echo through the air...

She seems to come from everywhere,

welcome to the dragon's lair,

fingers running through your hair, she asks you out to play...

In all of nature's sorcery,

the most bewitching entity,

hell can have no fury, like the rising of the storm...

I so love this song, I love the lyrics. Since the first time I heard it, it spoke to my heart. It seems like a message to me. The most beautiful thing I have inherited from my parents is their taste in music. In the early years it seemed like my dad was trying to implant this music in me, by making me listening to the same songs again and again. Nowadays I can really appreciate the melody and the beauty of such songs.

I leave the music on and go in my room to decide what I am going to wear; I do not want to look like I am trying too hard. I search my bags for a while and finally dig out my jeans, a black T-shirt and my favorite black jacket. Tomorrow I will wear something special, since it will be my party and all, but tonight I just need to feel comfortable. I will have fun with my best friend in my daddy's pub my favorite place in the world! I will drink a lot and enjoy the music. It is close to 45F outside; not an unusual temperature for Ireland but blood is Greek and I am cold! I take my jacket and my scarf, put on my gloves and head to the pub.

Once I open the front door, I find Kellan there sitting on the porch, waiting for me. I freeze again, just as I did that first day we met. I cannot understand what is hiding in his eyes and I fully realize what other girls find so special in this gorgeous, sexy, smart guy. Today that I can value him as a man and not an annoying gnome. I find him indeed attractive.

"Hey pretty lady, how are you? Did you get your Irish beauty sleep?" Oh my God he knows me so well...

"Yep got some, not much!" Totally a lie...I almost fainted there...

"So explain..."

That's my Kellan...straight to the point! What does he expect though? An apology? A love confession? Why has he come to meet me here? Why didn't he wait to meet me in the pub? Does he want to continue what I started? We cannot go down that road. I created all this mess and now I need to clarify it.

"You could not shut up and I was so happy to see you and I did it. I am sorry if it was inconvenient or embarrassing for you."

"So you thought it was a good idea to kiss me to shut up!"

"I don't know...something like that!" I wish I knew what he is thinking. He takes a long time before he speaks again.

"Ok, no harm done...Nice kiss, by the way, pumpkin!"

Only Kellan uses that nickname for me. He says my head is as orange as a sweet pumpkin. What does he mean by nice kiss? Is he comparing me to his other girls now?

"Should we go now? I really need a drink and some nice music. What you listened to in there made me want more!"

How long was he out here? How cute is this Irish accent! I need to stop that...

"You were eavesdropping on me?"

"Uh uh, just your music was so loud; I should have been deaf to ignore it."

He talks on but my mind is reeling with mixed feelings. I said that the kiss didn't matter, it was nothing and now that he seems to agree I am confused and a little bit angry. Doesn't he care at all for me? I did not expect that he would be crazy in love with me of course but he is so indifferent. It never crossed his mind in the past? Ok, drop it! Better for me; one issue less to think about. I will have fun tonight and tomorrow I will devote the day to my mum and my party and in a few months I am off for a new life... Where I will see Kellan everyday with all his girls, every night partying and kissing and maybe even having sex... "Pumpkin?"

He startles me back into the moment. "What?"

"Are you in?"

"In for what?"

"Ok here we go again...I said that Alicia is having a party tonight, at her place since her parents are out of town and I am invited...and so are you – my plus one! Are we going?"

Who is Alicia I wonder. "No," I say. "You go. I want to spend time at my dad's pub tonight."

Kellan smiles. "We can go after we stay at the pub for a while... if you feel like it."

"You don't need to do this, you know. I can take care of myself and stay alone at the pub; anyhow my dad is there..."

"Yep and usually he carries a gun, so I will not be held responsible for abandoning his favorite person alone, the night before her birthday. We are going to Alicia's together, or staying at the pub together, if you don't want to go to the party."

"Who is Alicia, Kellan?"

"She is the blond girl from the bakery, next to O' Maley's."

Oh shit...Alicia is just drop dead beautiful. And I am in my jeans and a t-shirt. What's the matter with me? I should not care about these things. I am fine in my jeans, and I have lost that extra pound I wanted to get rid of. My hair is fine and I smell nice. It will be fun. And if Kellan wants her, fine. Maybe I need to start getting used to this before I move in with him. Maybe I will find somebody to flirt with. We go to the pub first. Entering the bar I see all my dad's old friends and everyone wants to give me a hug and a kiss, so Kellan takes his pint of beer and he is off to our favorite table at the back corner of the pub, next to the window. Once I finish socializing I grab my drink and join him.

"What is this thing you are drinking? Can't you just enjoy a nice pint?"

"Well this, my friend, will make me happy without making me pee ten times per hour!"

I always had a thing with beer and the need to take a pee. Vodka on the other hand does not give me the same need and with the second drink I am already "happy." My dad knows that, so he is pouring more cherry juice than vodka in my glass, but again three or four drinks will do the job and tonight I want to get drunk.

"So tell me about your Uni," Kellan asks.

And I tell him all about the University, about my Fine Arts classes, and how I hope that I will have time to devote myself to drawing and writing, as I always wanted. I tell him about all my fears that I will be average compared to the rest. And he listened. As he always did. We are back to normal. I don't see gorgeous, mysterious Kellan sitting at the table opposite of me, I see my best friend; the one that knows me better than anyone else in this world, even if we spend most of our time away from each other.

And then he starts telling me about the house, the guys, Edinburgh and how it feels to live independently. He is working as a bartender to be able to pay rent as he has decided to take no money from his parents. I admire him. Now I understand why this person has been my best friend ever, I respect his courage, his passion, his humbleness...he is my Kellan; my best friend, my brother. And before we know it, it's already long after midnight...

"So... do you want to go to this party or you feeling sleepy pumpkin?"

"Let's go...and stop calling me pumpkin, especially in front of other people. I will kill you if you bring this up in Edinburgh!"

"You are my pumpkin...no one else needs to know!" He twinkles and I sigh...

We walk directly to Alicia's house and after the three vodkas my head is already spinning a bit; the clear cold air feels so nice on my face. The house is an old and very big mansion, made entirely out of wood and stone. It stands there manorial and imposing and reminds me of Alicia herself. The garden is trim and the small bushes are shorn in different shapes. I can see statues all around and a small fountain in the middle. It's not overloaded at all and indeed is really impressive. A woman opens the door for us and I find it quite strange for a family that owns a bakery shop to have such a mansion, not to mention a maid. The inside of the house is as impressive as the outside. There is vintage furniture everywhere and large frames with portraits of various people. I guess they must be her parents or even grandparents. I would hate to live in such a house as it would remind me of a mausoleum; I prefer smaller residences, like my dad's home, or my mum's apartment. However, I cannot deny the fact that this house displays wealth and power. That's another thing Alicia has over me!

The party is overcrowded and I do not know anyone, so I go straight to the bar to pour myself a drink and give Kellan some time to socialize. After I prepare my favorite vodka with cherry I see Alicia. She is walking toward Kellan looking very elegant and sexy. She is hugging him and kissing him on the cheeks. She is damn gorgeous, what in hell do they eat here in Ireland? Or is it the water? She has long blond hair, blue eyes and a model-like body which is barely covered tonight. Her legs are so well built and sexy and of course you can see a lot of cleavage! Kellan can have access to much flesh if he moves his arms around her but he does not. He stands there like a solid rock, watching her and talking to her, casually. Maybe he does not want to make me feel uncomfortable. He knew I did not know anyone when he asked me to come to this party. She laughs and continues touching him and he stands there. I so want to throw something in her beautiful face, like my drink. Is this what Kellan was aiming for? Making me jealous or showing me how much other women desire him? Fine, I get the point. It is better that I leave the room before I do something I will regret when I am sober.

I need some air, so I turn and go out on the balcony. The minute I step foot on the terrace I feel something different. There is something strange out there, pulling me to it. I am not alone. Someone else is here; someone I have not seen before. I look around and at the far corner of the terrace I see is his back...and instantly I know. He is here...finally!

He is extremely tall; taller than Kellan or my dad. He has long ebony hair, that falls in waves on his neck and he is wearing black clothes. There is nothing identifiable on him from behind but I know he is special. Something is pulling me to him. I approach waveringly and then he turns and faces me. He stares but he does not smile. He cannot be real. No, no way. He is not real! He is a God! I am lost in his sexy, dark blue glare. His perfect lips stay sealed and his awesome body is rigid and tensed. He has the most incredible gaze but he looks dark... very dark. He seems so mysterious and sad. I stare into his eyes and I am transfixed. I hear somebody talking to me from behind.

"Tita, are you ok?"

"What?"

As I turn my head, just for a moment, to see it is Kellan, and the mysterious man is gone. It is like he vanished...evaporated. Where did he go? I scan the people around but he is nowhere to be seen. Did I just imagine him? Am I so drunk? Was I just annoyed by Alicia and Kellan and I created him in my mind? Before I met Kellan, when I was really young, I used to create fantasy friends all the time. Then Kellan covered that empty spot and until today I had not imagined anyone new. Did I really see him? He was way too divine to be real. These men do not exist in real life. Irritated and confused, I turn my attention back to Kellan who is standing next to me, asking me something.

"What? What do you want Kellan?"

"I said are you ok? Why are you standing out here in the cold alone?"

"I was not alone!" Was I? I am sure he was here. My first urge is to say 'Well maybe because I did not want to see you drooling over Alicia anymore,' but then I think, is that even fair? Wasn't it totally the opposite way? Kellan only stood there, and she kept touching him, so I decide to let it go and keep calm.

"I needed the fresh air..."

"Do you want to leave? Do you feel sick?"

"No I am fine. Just feeling a bit underdressed in here..."

"Come on...You are beautiful. How many times do I need to tell you?"

When has he ever told me before? I try to think...well the drinks don't help! I put on my flirting mode and I smile. "Just once more I guess."

And now it is his turn to approach and kiss me. But this kiss is not as mine was. Soft and gentle, this kiss is deep and passionate and breath-taking. His hands are touching my face and then they travel along my body. It lasts long and I do not want him to stop. I open my eyes and I see Alicia standing inside the house, looking at us and I break free. Kellan looks confused and discouraged, so I dart my eyes toward Alicia to let him know we have company. He puts on his good smile and turns to face whoever this is.

To my surprise he informs Alicia that we are going to leave, because I am so tired by my trip this morning. Tomorrow it's my birthday and we will be at the pub, and she can drop by...it's an open party.

I am shocked. Did he just invite her to my party? And with a smile after he just kissed me? She stands there smiling back and tells him she will be there. No, all these did not just happen. I am starting to hear things now as well as see them!

He grabs my hand and leads me out the front door.

I barely manage to grab my coat on my way out, and I feel so annoyed. I am freezing now, so I put on my coat and I try to roll a cigarette; yes I smoke! Only when I am nervous... But Kellan seems to have other plans. He puts the partially rolled cigarette back in my pocket and pulls me into his arms. He starts kissing me again and since we are all alone in the street his kiss becomes more enthusiastic and strong. And then it hits me: I really don't mind him kissing me...his touch is so sexy and strong and yet so familiar to my body without having him touched me ever before. His hands fondle me. His arms are all around me and we cannot stop. It's like I have lost my ability to think clear. I know this is stupid. This cannot keep going; we need to be just friends if we want to live under the same roof with no problems. But it feels so good.

I remember that I am annoyed with him for inviting Alicia to my party and I push him away. He is watching me like he is hypnotized and tries to pull me close again and then I start yelling at him, for everything. For Alicia drooling on him, for flirting back, for inviting her to my party, for dragging me to this party just to see him flirt around and I go on and on. He does not say anything but shuts me up with another kiss and this time he is too strong for me to free myself. His kiss is sinfully erotic. I have no option but to stay there enjoying it. I need to stop thinking now and just enjoy this kiss. Maybe it's the last one we will ever have. Well for sure it MUST be the last one... Tomorrow we will be just friends again and he will not be able to blame me, this is all his doing, well apart from this morning and my jealousy crisis before!

After really long time kissing me, he pulls back. Just like that! He is looking into my eyes but he does not speak for a while. Like he is evaluating the situation, or maybe reconsiders what he did. Does he regret it? Will he say something...ever? He touches his lips, as he does when he is nervous, I love this habit he has.

"Ah?" I stunned. I try to sound calm. My heart is beating like crazy.

"No it's fine, I can walk...it's just two minutes walking and Galway is the safest place in the world..." How do I even say these cool words? Inside me I am still panting!

"Ok then... I am really happy that we will celebrate your birthday together tomorrow for the first time."

He kisses me on my nose and turns around to leave. I know he is nervous but this...this is awkward. I am still standing here... What did this mean?

*****

I head back home thinking about my strange day and I start shivering. I have a strange feeling that someone is around, again. A different aura! It is a strong feeling, as something inside me is warning me. I turn my head to see who is there. I am terrified but before I start screaming Kellan's name, he is standing in front of me, again.

Oh my GOD! Am I imagining this? How drunk am I?

I cannot speak of a single word, so I stay there staring at him. He is indeed the most incredible man I have ever seen, or imagined. So beautiful, so magical, but yet intimidating; his eyes are like the deep threatening sea, his lips are red as blood and then he speaks and his voice is melodic and dark; even more dark than his eyes.

"Hello my lady, I am Dubhghall."

He has the strangest accent I have ever heard. It's partially Irish, but I cannot recognize the foreign part of it but I am thinking that I must have heard this name before, because it does not seem new or strange to me. Where do I know it from? My dad used to tell me Irish stories, about the past, myths and fairy tales and I loved them. So who was Dubhghall? I know the modern form of the name is Dugal, as one of my two brothers is named after it. I try to remember the meaning. And then it hits me...it means dark stranger in Gaelic! My dad used to tease my stupid brother that there is nothing dark in him, although he is indeed an alien. I remember there were a couple of folklore stories about Dubhghall but I cannot recall their meaning. So I keep quiet. If I speak the magic moment may be lost. Did he just call me his lady?

"You are Titania. It is very nice to finally meet you."

I feel I will faint. He knows my name! He knows me...how? But I still do not speak.

He leans forward, takes my hand and kisses it...like they used to do thousands of years before! Like a soft touch, not quite a kiss...a unique feeling. He touches my cheek with his and inhales deeply. It feels amazing and scary at the same time. He smells like syrup or sweet red wine or cherry juice... Kellan's kisses were very nice, incredible even, but this! This is something coming from another reality! And as I close my eyes to enjoy it, I feel he is gone!

I open my eyes and indeed he is nowhere around. What the fuck? I know I swear more than I should, but he should really stop disappearing on me like that! Also now that I think about it, people should stop kissing me without my permission. Him, Kellan; what is going on? Not that I did not enjoyed it though. Does this make me easy? I sure hope not!!!

I start back home and now I am not sleepy at all. My heart is beating like crazy and I feel my blood pounding in my veins. I want to understand who this guy is. How does he know me? Have I seen him before? Where? I think I would remember him. I have a million questions in my head, so I run home and I head directly to Dad's library to search his books.

My dad has a huge library. I remember he has a couple of big books that talk about the Celtic myths and Gaelic stories. There it is! I've found it! I start scanning the pages and but I cannot see the name Dubhghall anywhere.

I remember that I heard a story from my grand mum about him but my memories are vague: something about the dark stranger; the one that came from a different world, the warrior who fought next to great kings. I am trying really hard to remember a fairy tale my grand mum used to tell me and my brothers. All I remember are scattered sentences. He came in dark clouds with his army and landed on the mountains of Connaught and brought darkness over the sun for three days and three nights. He can walk the Otherworld. I start panicking...I know this myth; I have heard the stories so many times. The part with the Otherworld was always my favorite part. It was my imaginary heaven.

The Otherworld was the world of immortals, the world of eternal life, heaven or hell. Situated on the islands of Ireland, hidden from mortal eyes by strong magic, in some myths it was located in a subterranean fortress called Sid, the 'Fairy Fort', while in others at the 'Land of Youth', Tír na nÓg, which was also the home of Danu and her people 'The Tuatha Dé Danann'. It was also called the House of Dead. Gods and spirits moved to and from the Otherworld and made themselves visible to mortals only under specific situations.

According to Lebor Gabála Érenn, the book of the taking of Ireland, people of the Goddess Danu came to Ireland from four magical cities of the north: Falias, Gorias, Finias and Murias, in which four druids lived:Morfesa, Esras, Uiscias and Semias. They brought with them four magical treasures or lucky charms: the Lia Fail -the Stone of Destiny, the Sleá Bua -the Spear of Lugh, the Claíomh Solais -the sword of Victory and the Cauldron of Dagda. These four treasures were offered to the people of Ireland. All these myths and fairy tales are so beautiful and imaginary; the different cities, the druids, the kings and the battles. I used to read them every time I came to visit my dad. Suddenly, I feel the urge to reread everything. I miss my grand mum so much now. She could tell me what I need to know. She was really wise and kind. I want to know more about the tradition of this place, of this country. There is a poem about the arrival of Tuatha De Danann in this book. I read it and I feel electricity penetrating my body.

It is God, who suffered them, though He restrained them, they landed with horror, with lofty deed, in their cloud of mighty combat of specters, upon a mountain of Conmaicne of Connacht. Without distinction to discerning Ireland, without ships, a ruthless course the truth was not known beneath the sky of stars, whether they were of heaven or of earth.

They landed, in a cloud, without distinction or ships; they were from heaven or earth! This poem is so allegorical. Does it speak of people or of gods? The people of Danu were thought to be more than mortals, as they had inherited from the Goddess her wisdom, creativity, and attachment to the earth, along with several magical affinities. They were direful warriors who traveled in the form of mist. Finally, after various battles, they were led to live underground into the mounds. Was it there where the Otherworld lay? Many humans have reported seeing Immortals, even talking to them, but these were the stories, the myths. How can this actually be reality? I keep reading and my pulse is really overwhelming now and then my dad is standing behind me, curious of what I am doing.

"Tita!"

"Oh shit, Dad! You scared the hell out of me."

"What are you doing here? Are you drunk sweetie? Do you feel sick?"

I close the book instantly and turn around to face him, with what I believe to be a peaceful face.

"No Dad. I am fine. Just wondering about something..."

"At three a.m.? Why don't you go to bed? Tomorrow is a big day..."

"Yeah I know... Kellan told me something and I needed to check it out, but you are right. I am going to bed now. Goodnight." I give him a kiss and put the book back on the shelf. I head to the bathroom when I hear my dad mumbling something about strange women! If only he knew!

I put on my night gown, wash my face and get in my bed. All I can think of is his face, the dark stranger, the Otherworld, the land of the dead, the immortals, the fairies. This is the land of the elves I think, everything can happen here. I was never really very down to earth, so all this does not seem completely impossible, which is I guess a bit crazy.

The vodka and the exhaustion do their job and I fall asleep as soon as I lay down; in my dream he is here again. But he is not the gorgeous dark hair man I saw on the street. I see these eyes, his eyes, in all my fantastic friends. All the creatures I have ever imagined, painted or just formed in my head and I start seeing things more clearly. I have this feeling that I have indeed met him before, this aura, this dream. I wander around in a different place. A beautiful place and I see him somewhere in it, but I cannot reach him. It's like I am floating on air and I feel happy and safe! I remember being here. Again, in Galway in my sleep...I remember this.

And I wake up!
Chapter IV - The party!

When I finally manage to get out of bed I see that it's already half twelve... Oh shit! I missed my mum's arrival. I was supposed to pick her up from the airport. Oh shit! Oh shit! I go directly to the bathroom and wash up, put on a T-shirt and tracksuit and I run down the stairs, when I hear them talk. I pause and walk silently in the living room, to find my mum and dad sitting casually, drinking coffee and discussing, like they are best friends ever and I sigh. Then my mum sees me and gets up, we hug and kiss, like it's not only a day that I have not seen her. So many things happened in that day, they seem surreal to me now in the daylight.

"Happy birthday, my love," she says. "I wish all your dreams and hopes become the future you are looking for!" Is this a wish or a curse, I am wondering.

"Happy birthday, sweetie" says my dad. "I hope you know your dad is always here for you. I love you so much."

"I know, Dad. Thank you both. I am so happy to have my birthday celebration here this year. Thanks Mum for coming all the way."

I pour a cup of coffee while my dad inserts a disc in the disc player. Irish music fills the room and already I feel so happy. I can't wait for tonight!

My parents give me gifts. Sitting on my dad's comfortable black sofa, I open my mum's present first and I am really surprised to see it's a dress. Actually it's THE dress. It's a beautiful little black one, with the most incredible back I have even seen. It has nothing special in the front but once you turn it around the top of the back is made out of black lace, like spiders have nettled it, so beautiful and sexy; the see-through part stops right above my waistline. I never expected something like this. It's the best present ever!

"Oh thank you, thank you so much, Mum! It is the most beautiful gift you have ever given me."

"And it is special indeed my love," she says. "This dress is not new. It was mine. It is the dress I was wearing the night I met your father."

Holly shit! We both turn to face my dad and there he stands, completed stunned and speechless, full of emotions, full of memories and suddenly he turns and disappears in the kitchen. My mum has a satisfied smile on her face which means she got what she expected from him! Well, what do you know? Maybe there is still some hope for these two.

I decide to give him some space, so I stay there with my mum and open the present from Dad. It is a pink gold four leaf clover hanging on a leather string, engraved with these four words I so much love, hope, faith, trust, love, and my name at the back. It's very beautiful, and hopefully it will also be lucky! My day is already much better, so I decide that there will be no confusing thinking today. No Kellan, no Dubhghall, no Otherworld, no myths, no stories. Just me, a normal girl having fun on her eighteen birthday!

My dad comes back into the room, already back to his old self, to inform us that he is leaving for the pub, as he expects a big order to arrive and he wants to prepare for the evening event.

"I will be in the pub until late afternoon so if you want to join me for lunch you are welcome..." he says to my mum.

"Ok fine, maybe I will... Tatiana?" and she turns to me.

"Who me? No...I have made plans with Kellan, so you two are on your own." That is a lie! Of course I do not have any plans with Kellan. I do not want to see him alone before tonight so I plan to visit O' Maley's in town and wander around as I used to do. I plan to enjoy a quiet day to myself, maybe even find a book or two about my 'issue.'

I spend some time with my mum in the house and when she goes to have lunch with my dad I get dressed. I put on my jeans and a top, my boots and my green army jacket, I take my bag, my mobile, my wallet with some money and my sun glasses- you never know, even in Ireland, and I head to town.

I put on my earphones to listen to some music and start walking. I pass through the fields that separate my dad's house from town. It's only a ten minutes' walk and I always used to enjoy this pathway. Everywhere around there is shrubbery, low plants and small trees and so much green, I start feeling like Heidi, the girl of the Alps!!! I am giggling to myself...Ireland has such beautiful and unique parks and lakes and at this moment I start feeling very attached to the plant life around me. I remember when I was young I used to lie on the grass and make angels with my arms and my legs, just like we do in the snow; it felt like I was creating a special bond with the earth. I guess my mum had something like this in mind when she gave me the name of a fairy!

Inside the city limits I see the canals that lead to the lake and the port and it feels so relaxing and beautiful. Coming from Athens, with the huge population, all the traffic and the noise, Galway is a paradise for me. I enjoy walking everywhere. You can use a bus but there is no reason. I love walking, especially when I am alone and I can enjoy the area undisturbed. I reach the shop that I am looking for and once I enter, I see the old couple that owns it. They recognize me too...it must be the pumpkin's hair! I wave at them and they give me a nod. I immediately start looking around in the shop. I go to the library area that holds books about Celtic and Gaelic myths and Irish history and I start reading the titles. I grab a big leather book and I find an armchair to nestle down and start reading. This is another thing I enjoy about this place. It is not an average bookstore that you go, buy your book and leave. Here, you can sit comfortably and search the books for whatever you may need.

The book recounts the first years of Ireland, or Iwernia as it was called, the Iron Ages, the Celts, and the various tribes that have landed the island for many years; the Norse Viking invasions, the Norman's invasion, the knights and the kings but nothing that I can connect with the Dark Stranger. This is more of a history book, so I decide to search for something closer to myths, The Celtic Myths and Legends, or Lebor Gabála Érenn itself. I find a book about Irish legends and I rest comfortably in my chair again to continue reading. This time the content is more exciting. It talks about Danu, the good Gods, and Domnu, the bad gods of Celts but again I see nothing I can relate to the Dark Stranger.

After a few hours reading I decide that it is time I go grab something to eat and go home to prepare for tonight. So I close the book and put it back on the shelf, looking for another one to buy when the old lady approaches me.

"You will not find what you are looking for in there."

I turn my head to face her and say, "I am not looking for anything specific..."

"The Dark Lord appeared to you. He is dark indeed, but in darkness you can find truth and light! Never fear him! He can walk you through your destiny! He is indeed the one to do that..." It is like she has thrown a glass of freezing water on my face and I can only say...

"What do you mean? Who are you talking about?"

"He, who has many names...he, who walks our land for centuries, he who searches for his lady."

"Dubhghall?"

"Yes, this is the name we call him."

"What other names does he have?"

"The Dark Lord, the Mighty Warrior, the Earth Walker..."

"Who is he? What is he? What else do you know?"

"He is from another world, he was always restless, but lately he is satisfied!"

"What do you mean? How do you know him?"

"I can see him too you know. He appeared to me for the first time when I was really young but I was not what he was looking for."

"How do you know?"

"He used to be really sad! He is not so sad anymore..."

Then the old guy approaches and says, "Come on Aisha, leave the girl in piece." To me he says, "Don't believe what she says. Lately she has lost her mind a little bit. Will you buy this book my beautiful girl?"

"No thanks. Maybe I'll come back on Monday!"

I keep looking at the old lady and she does not seem crazy to me. She seems aged and wise; like she has seen many things in her life, like my grand mum, only younger.

I leave the store and I keep playing the dialogue with the lady again and again in my mind. I do believe what she says. She gave me more information than the previous four hours reading. Dubhghall is one of his names, she says. The one he likes to be called? Who is he searching for? His lady? Which lady? He called me 'my lady' yesterday night. He is from another world. I start panicking. I need to calm down and hold the thought for later. I said today would be a relaxing day!

I enter the first take away store on my way back and I get a big sandwich and a diet coke. I am starving right now... I also get a bar of dark chocolate and go to pay; then I see the cashier. I had not noticed her before, as I am literally somewhere else in my mind. Alicia is standing there. I am in the bakery shop.

"Hello..."

"Hey I know you. You were with Kellan yesterday at my house."

"Yes, how are you? Great party..."

"Well, it would be better if I had not seen you all over Kellan..."

Wow, straight to the point...What is it with people here? No sense of courtesy! "It was nothing. Nothing is going on between me and Kellan..."

"Ha! It's not what it looked like to me. FYI, Kellan and I were together before he left to study and I am planning to rekindle our relationship."

"Good for you then." I told her as I paid for my purchases. "I will not be in your way. I have no romantic interest in Kellan." "I will see you tonight," Alicia said. And that I guess is a threat!

I walk out of the shop and on my way back home, my mobile rings. Kellan. Well I guess it was about time he calls. He hasn't even wished me Happy Birthday. I pick up and...

"Hey pumpkin, where are you?"

"Well happy birthday to you too, Kellan!"

"I am standing outside your dad's house and I have your present. Get your butt back here and let me in!

For fuck's sake, he is so annoying! I hang up the phone and start walking faster. In five minutes I can see the house. I see him sitting on the porch waiting and he looks so handsome. Today he is also wearing a green army jacket and I can't help thinking that in Edinburgh we will have trouble separating our clothes. Sometimes we are so much alike. This thought makes me smile and when he sees me he smiles back. He stands up and gives me a big hug. He lifts me in the air and puts his nose in my hair to whisper in my ear...

"Happy birthday, my Tita! I wish for crazy love, tons of happiness and great achievements in your Uni. You know I keep you in my heart since that first day we met." And he gives me my present.

We enter the house and go inside the kitchen. I leave my food on the table, still starving, to open his present. It is a very beautiful gold charm bracelet with one orange gold pumpkin and one little green gold fairy. "Thank you so much Kellan... for the present, for your wishes, for letting me staying with you in Edinburgh, for keeping an eye on me and being my friend all these years. You know I love it. It's perfect!"

I ask him to help me put it on. I can see he is satisfied with my reaction.

"Well, it reminded me of you!"

I start telling him about my day. I leave everything about the strange man out but I tell him how I went to O' Maley's shop today and how I met Alicia and she sort of threatened me. I told him that she made it clear she is still interested in him...

"So what?"

"What do you mean so what? You never told me you were together before leaving Galway?"

"I believe you were the one that wanted to leave relationship details out of our news!"

"Hell yeah, but yesterday when we went to her party you could have said something. And then you kissed me in front of her. Was that to make her jealous?"

"If you remember correctly I kissed you again after we left the party.

"I kissed you because I really wanted to. And anyhow you kissed me first if my memory does not fail me."

"Yes I did, and I said I was sorry..."

"Well, I am not!"

"Ok fine! Enough with this... No kissing from now on. We need to keep things simple if we plan on sharing an apartment successfully, right?"

"What?"

"Am I right?"

He does not speak so I ask again. "Kellan?"

"We will see...Now go put on some music! It's your birthday. You haven't eaten, have you?"

"Nope, not yet."

"Ok, put on some music and I will keep you company while you eat..."

I put on some good old Metallica songs, I know Kellan really likes metal music and I start eating. Things get back to normal and I am telling him about seeing my mum and dad sitting together this morning, and the fact that they made plans to have lunch, and how it is the first time after a long time that I've seen my mother happy and my dad a little bit excited as well, although he is hiding it better! It feels so normal and relaxing to speak to Kellan about my parents. He is my closest person in the world and I could never thought of sharing such personal issues with anyone else.

With all the talking, it is already eight in the evening and I want to get some rest before I prepare for tonight. Kellan leaves and I am wondering where the heck my mum and my dad are. I lie on the sofa for a nap and after twenty minutes of half sleep I hear them entering the house, making jokes to each other and looking very cheerful. I pretend to be asleep to save them any embarrassment and I hear my mum going straight to the shower.

After a while I get up and go in the kitchen to find Dad preparing coffee and listening to some kind of Irish rock music. I don't recognize the song but I instantly love it.

We were halfway there when the rain came down of a day

And she asked me up to her flat downtown of a fine soft day

And I ask you, friend, what's a fella to do,

Cause her hair was black and her eyes were blue,

So I took her hand and I gave her a twirl, and I lost my heart to a Galway girl!

I look at him and I smile as I understand what he is really thinking of. Why on earth did these two people ever get a divorce?

"So everything ready for tonight?"

"Yes my sweetheart. Everything ready...The band that will play is called 'Black Souls.' You do not know them, as they are local, but they will play your favorite music all night long. A night full of rock! Frank, the singer, has an excellent voice."

"And your favorite music... and Mum's too! It will be great! Thank you so much, Dad for making all this fuss for me!"

"No problem, my princess..."

Now my mum is getting ready in the guest room and I ask my dad to hit the shower first. I want to pay extra attention to me tonight. I feel like I am with two friends preparing to go out. My mum and dad are young, not compared to me but compared to parents in general, as they had me when they were in their early twenties, so we always had a more friendly relationship...especially with my dad!

It's almost ten and both my mum and dad are off to the pub. I promise not to take long so I start preparing and feeling excited. Tonight is my night...I need to look fabulous! This is not a simple task as it is for girls like Alicia, so at least I will cover all the easy parts. I wash my hair, brush my teeth, shave my legs, take a nice shower and use body lotion and perfume. I try on my mum's present and it fits perfectly. It's a bit short though, as I am taller than my mum, but not so short it would look indecent. The lace at the back is perfect; the fitting is actually very nice. I blow dry my hair and apply makeup. Tonight I will look like one of these girls that know how to wear makeup and eyeliner. After quite some time I look at the mirror and the result is not bad. My eyes look bigger; eyeliner always reminds me of cat eyes, my lips are full and slightly red and my hair is not bushy. Plus I actually put cute black heels on tonight! I pack my converse in my backpack, in case my feet hurt, together with my little black cardigan in case I get cold , put on my coat and my scarf and I leave the house. No need for money or mobile tonight and the drinks are free! I don't need to drive back and everybody I love will be there to celebrate with me... I cherish the thought!

I am careful and keep an eye out but on my way to the pub nothing special happens. No surprises...

I enter the pub and say hello to people, give a kiss to my mum and dad and I head to Kellan, who is sitting at a table with a couple of people I recognize. He stands up to give me a happy birthday kiss but when I approach and take my coat off, I see him looking at me with his mouth open... speechless.

"Are you trying to give me a heart attack tonight? You look stunning...When did you start wearing such dresses?"

"It was a present from my mum..." I turn to face my dad and my mum, who are actually looking at me from behind and in their eyes I see they recognize I am a woman now...They both approve the dress!

"It's the first time I see you like that. Do you keep all this for your Greek guys?"

"Uh huh, Greek, Italian, Spanish...anything but Irish!" I give Kellan a big smile and he cannot take his eyes off of me. Now that I look around I see most of the guys in there are looking at me...Well, I did not see that coming! Maybe it will piss my dad off! Maybe the dress was too much...

"I can't believe you are actually making a scene here." I tease Kellan.

"Well I would for sure make a scene if you were my girlfriend..."

"Maybe that is another reason why I am not!"

"Maybe you should reconsider this... I am offering pretty lady!" I sigh again and go take my drink.

"It looks better on you than it ever did on me!"

"I do not believe that for a second...Dad?"

"It looks equally gorgeous on both of you...Be careful though, I see how everyone is looking at you! I still have my gun in here..." I laugh and give him a hug...

"Now, I would like to drink some expensive Russian Vodka with cherry juice please..."

"It's on the house!!!"

"It better be, I plan to go through a lot tonight..."

I stay there with my mum to chit chat and then the band is on stage. I have not seen them before but as they start, I recognize the song. Placebo is opening the show and although my dear Brian is not here, this guy Frank really earns his spot. He keeps singing and his voice changes to fit everything. Well, my daddy was right about him. He is excellent. The song passes and now they are playing Violent Femmes' Kiss off...I love my dad...he knows me so well... I devote myself to their music and I sing along...I go back to Kellan and sit next to him. He puts his hand behind my back and holds me tight...and I rest there in his warm embrace. Before we finish our drinks my dad sends another round and I turn to blow him a kiss. I see him with my mum, talking closely; they look so much in love, if you didn't know better you would think they can't live without each other. But they do, they live so far apart; I don't think there is a chance for them, but at least they can enjoy tonight and maybe even tomorrow.

The party is great, the music is perfect and I have fun with Kellan's friends and then Alicia is entering the door! She comes straight toward us. I smile at her but she does not look very happy to see me next to Kellan. I try to get up but Kellan is whispering to me.

"Do not even think about it. Tonight is your night. There is no one else."

"It is fine; I don't mind...I'll just sit on the other side of the table."

"If you as much as move, I will kiss you here in front of everyone!"

"Kellan..."

"I will, you know it! She can find another guy to play tonight!" I sigh and smile at him and he winks at me. That is what I like about him the most...he is not the guy that will leave a friend even for sex on the plate...

She finds a seat, opposite of me looking really annoyed but start chatting with another guy immediately. Flirting actually, just to make Kellan jealous I guess... She is very beautiful as always. Her skin is flawless and her clothes look like they are from a fashion show. She is in a very tight long dress, with an opening up to her thigh and her breasts look firm and full. Obviously the guy next to her enjoys her attention.

"Do you want to hit the bar for some shots? The air is better there!" Kellan seems annoyed but not jealous. I don't know what to make out of it. We go to the bar and my dad is already preparing shots for everyone, when the band starts playing an old song I love...

Why can't I get just one kiss? Believe me, some things I wouldn't miss, but I look at your pants and I need a kiss.

And I hear Kellan saying:

"This is for you Tita..."

And he looks so deep in my eyes that I feel like he is trying to feel me, touch me. I am afraid he will do something really stupid, like kissing me in front of my parents, so I find it a good idea to grab his hand and drive him outside to avoid any embarrassment. We go to the back of the pub and I turn to face him but before I open my mouth to speak he is all over me.

And we are kissing...intensely...again. He is touching my body... goes on and on...his kiss as before, harsh and passionate, it takes me away, his hands so strong and feel so sexy...Oh, my God! What are we doing...two days now we cannot seem to stop this...is it just the excitement of the drinks? I start believing it's not! How long was this feeling there? Is he in love with me or is he just playing me? Am I in love with him? All these years the friendship I felt for Kellan was one of the most stable and sheltered things in my life. He felt like a brother to me; an older stronger brother to whom I could always rely on, even from distance. And now we are jeopardizing this...for what? Is it just sexual attraction? Of course I had been a boyfriend before, but I have never had sex with anyone. I wanted that to be really special...Is he the one I have been saving myself for, even without knowing it?

Shut up and kiss him back I command myself. Nothing more can happen here so at least enjoy this! He stops the kiss and looks at me. I am left there, kind of frozen looking back at him when he drops the bomb.

"You know I've loved you all my life, don't you?" He says. "The thing is that until yesterday I did not know I loved you this way... I always thought of you as the best part of my life, as a sister even... but yesterday something changed. Your kiss changed that! And I finally started seeing things clearly... I am in love with you Tita! But I fear that you do not feel the same..."

"I do not know how I feel Kellan. I love you for sure... but I know that I am not ready to be in a relationship with you, living in the same house...it will feel strange. Don't spoil this Kellan..." He does not talk. "Kellan?" He comes closer and kisses me again...and now it is more desperate...a bit sad and after a while he whispers.

"Fine, let's do it your way. I am here for you...always!"

After a while hugging me he goes inside, but I need to stay, to clear my head; so I sit on a bench. I am getting really cold and I wish I had my cardigan, when I feel a warm aura around me...It's like the air is getting electrified...I feel him!!!

He is standing there behind me...and I hear his incredible dark half Irish accent!

"Hello my lady..." I turn my head to face him and as always he is so handsome, but something in his eyes looks so sad that I find the need to comfort him. He does not look dangerous tonight, so I decide that this time I will get some answers.

"Hello Dubhghall!"

"You remember my name?"

"Of course I do..."

His eyes seem a bit happier but he does not smile. He preserves his mysterious expression. I am trying to think what is better to ask first. What do I really want to know? As he may disappear in five seconds, I pick the first question that comes in my mind.

How do you know me?"

"I have waited for you even before you were born; I met you the first time you came to Ireland when you were very young and I have watched you ever since."

"But I do not remember meeting you..." And then he reaches out to me and places his hand on my cheek. When he touches me, I feel an electric shock going through my body; and I see him in various moments in my life, having different forms. I see him as the small child I used to see every day on the street outside my house back in Greece; as the first imaginary friend I had; a wolf called Simeon; as the old lady who was always sitting on a chair outside her house close to my dad's pub. I am shocked! I remember what the old lady told me back in the shop earlier today:

"He is from another world, he used to appear to me too, but I am not the one he was looking for..."

I need to ask him, I need to look in his eyes and keep him here with me to explain. I cannot lose him again! I prepare to speak he beats me to it and speaks first.

"You see now, my lady?"

"I think I do...please stop calling me your lady. I am Tita."

"I know who you are, I already told you so...You are supposed to be my lady!"

I am very reluctant to believe what he says but I look at him and I know that his sadness is not fake. "Where are you from?" I ask.

"From a different world."

Should I dare asking these questions at the risk of sounding stupid or ignorant? I cannot keep it any more. I need to know. "...From...the... Otherworld?"

"Nobody calls it like that nowadays..."

"So how do you call it?"

"Home..."

"And where is this home?"

"Everywhere... Where is 'home' to you?"

Now I understand what he is talking about...the fields, nature. Earth! The way I feel when I am close to nature. It's like time has stopped and there is no pub, no Kellan, no mum and dad, just me and him. I do not want to lose eye contact, because the moment I do, he may disappear on me.

"You look extraordinary beautiful tonight..."

"Thank you."

"...and I am not going anywhere if you want me to stay!"

I am shocked...

"Can you read my mind?"

"No not really...just... I feel things. And now I feel your desperation and agony."

"Can you feel when I am afraid or sad?"

"Yes, which is why I disappeared the other night...you were afraid of me"

"Intimidated is a better way to describe it."

"Indeed? So what else do you want to know?"

"Why are you here?"

"I am here to see you. I know you have initiated your change tonight."

"What change?"

"You have become a woman, my lady. I wanted to wish you..."

I expect him to say Happy Birthday, and I find the thought of that so ridiculous somehow, when he says...

"Welcome...and beware!"

"Welcome where?"

"Welcome to my world. This new life you will live."

Which new life? "I have a life," I say. "Beware of whom, or what?"

"You will find out in time. Until we meet again..." He puts his strong arms around me and pulls me closer to him. His hug is infatuated and possessive and then he kisses me. Initially he is kind and sweet, but as I kiss him back, he is encouraged. He is kissing me with more passion than anybody has ever kissed me before. I love his way. For the first time in my life I feel the desperate need to be connected to somebody, to really feel him. In my mind I beg for him to stay. I want him here with me. Don't go! I am thinking and as he speaks his words touch my heart:

"Now that I found you, I am not going anywhere. We will separate for now but I will be close to you. You must know that if you choose me, you are my lady...and I am in pain every time somebody else touches you. I don't like that!"

He kisses me again. His kiss is so sweet and intoxicating and I really don't care of anything apart from him. I really need him to continue kissing me. I am so taken away by his touch, by the feel I get from his aura, by him. He is the one. The one I have been waiting for, all my life. I know that now. There is no one else. I start panicking...what if he is gone and I don't see him again? I do not want this kiss to be the last one. We are standing there kissing and touching and feeling each other and indeed it is like I have been doing this my whole life; like I was meant to do this... To love him, to cherish him...

He pulls back and gives me another, softer kiss; he looks in my eyes and I see his promise. He will be back....I let him go whispering;

"Please come back soon!"

*****

I go back inside to find nothing has changed. I have lived these wonderful moments and I feel different but for the rest of the people, everything is exactly as it was half an hour ago. The rest of the party goes smooth. Kellan is holding back and after a while I really tired, so I walk back home. My dad has stayed to close up and my mum offered to help, so maybe they will have fun tonight! I really don't want to think about that now or I may even puke...Ewww!

I undress and go straight to bed. Tomorrow I will look like panda with my eyes totally messed up but tonight I do not care. I close my eyes to dream of my dark stranger...

Chapter V - A new world!

In my sleep I feel the sun is rising... the flowers are thriving, I smell sweet humidity and aroma; I open up my eyes to see it is early; half past seven in the morning. Oh shit, why am I up so early?

"Go back to sleep Titania." I murmur to myself.

After almost four more hours I wake up and I feel strange again... Maybe it's the drinks. Did I have too much vodka last night? I get up and go to the bathroom. I pee, wash my hands, wash my face of last night's smeared make up and stare at myself in the mirror. Am I different? What is different on me? I do not seem awful as I expected. I seem fine. Nice actually. My eyes are bigger? My lips are fleshier; my hair is not a mess. That's a first! Could I still be drunk and imagine this? I feel different. I feel the cold air blowing outside; the soft touch of the sunbeams coming in from the bathroom window; the spring touch on the flowers, what the hell? I even feel the dust jots touching my skin. Is this real? I think I need some coffee and a painkiller. I always used to need one after drinking but today I actually don't. I do not have a headache. Not at all; my head is fine.

Very strange.

I go down the stairs; the house is empty. There is no sign of Mum or Dad. No human presence in the house. That is an odd choice of words I think, no human presence? What am I if not a human presence? I feel a sense of dread. Something is going bad, really bad. Could I be dead and I haven't realized it? Usually in the movies it is the dead person that has such an experience. I begin to feel a panic attack coming...what did the school advisor tell me the last time? Think happy thoughts.

My dad, Ireland, Kellan, the dark man...One, two, three, four, flowers, five, six, seven, the University, my own apartment, eight, nine... Stop that! Breathe! Ten. I am sure everything will be fine. I am sure I will everything will work out. Make coffee, have some breakfast, I will be fine. Make coffee, make coffee, make coffee!

I go in the kitchen to prepare my coffee and my bowl of cereal. I take my breakfast out to the backyard and find my parents sitting on the wooden gazebo my dad built for me some years ago; I remember I used to complain about not having a place to eat or rest in the backyard, so for a whole summer he was preparing it and next time I had a wooden gazebo and an hammock; a gorgeous swinging bed! Now they are sitting there having their coffee, talking and laughing. When I approach, they stop talking. I see that they are both in a very good mood and I can't help wondering if they slept alone last night! They both look at me really oddly; like examining me.

"Big night yesterday huh?"

"Good morning to you too..."

"Are you ok my sweetie? You seem strange..."

"I am fine Dad, thanks."

"Spit it out then..."

"Mum..."

"Come on honey, you are eighteen now and we both saw how Kellan was looking at you!"

They are teasing me of course, but I really don't want them to know anything about what has been going on the last two days. I am not talking about Dubhghall of course; but do not want to talk to them about Kellan either.

"Nothing happened, Mum, Dad...really. I had a great time with Kellan and the other guys, and I was so happy you were both here. It's the first birthday that I have you both with me."

They look at each other and smile but they don't say anything. So I sit down and start eating my breakfast. My mum is caressing my hair and suddenly she says...

"Indeed you look different today. You were always beautiful but today you are glowing. I thought it was love but if not..."

"It's not love Mum..."

"Then becoming an adult really works for you."

I smile with my mouth full and it's not a pretty picture! I ask my mum what time is her flight and if she wants me to take her to the airport. My dad jumps in and says he is going to the town this afternoon anyway, just before he opens the bar; he can give her a lift. I look at them now and I am actually able to see the air around them drifting, as it always did. I can sense something, like I know what they are thinking; only I do not know...I experience it. What did Dubhghall said yesterday? He can understand what is in my mind from my feelings. What is going on with me? Is this what he meant? How can this even be possible, is that contagious? I need to behave normally now. I do not want my mum leaving for Greece worrying about me. I have plenty of time to figure out what is going on when I am alone. I sit and chat with them for a while.

"Ok, so your flight leaves at four, what would you like to do now, Mum?"

"Let's finish our breakfast and go hiking." Of course this is something my dad would say.

"That's a wonderful idea."

"What?" That's definitely something my mum would NOT say! What's the matter with these two? Hiking...my mum?

"No, thanks." I say. "I just woke up and I plan to spend my time here resting, I am not going walking around. You two can go, I'll stay here and rest in my hammock and read book."

"Ok fine...just for a quick exercise walk...are you in Em?"

"That would be great... if is ok with you, Tita?"

"Go go..."

They look at each other and I sigh; they do not seem to pay attention though; they get ready and leave.

I am left there alone; finally some privacy! I go in the house to leave the dirty dishes and on my way out I grab a small quilt my dad once bought to fit my hammock, but it's only out of habit. Suddenly I realize that I feel the cold air but I am not cold at all. I can even take off my cardigan and be in just my T-shirt. I don't understand how this can happen. I have always been cold in Ireland and now...nothing! It's strange. However, I do not plan to spoil my limited alone time thinking about all the crazy things in the past couple of days. At least for now it all feels positive, so I rest in my swinging bed and open my book. Since I am staying here for another two weeks, I will have plenty of time to figure out what is going on and of course enjoy some time with this new man in my life... I think of him and I smile. I miss him. He promised to be back soon... but not soon enough I guess!!!

Once it is really quiet, I start realizing that I can hear something around me, like the leaves moving with the wind. I look but there is no one there, I am imagining all this I guess, so I do not pay any more attention. I am wondering where my mum and dad would be now and suddenly I have a vision of them in the middle of a green field making out. Ewwww, I do not want to see that! How can I see them? Dubhghall said he could only feel what is in my mind. I guess every thought causes a reactive feeling in our brains and this is how he can manage to understand what people think. But apart from sensing their experience, I actually see them. It is like I am living this through their feelings and I understand what they are doing...as I already said ewwww! It is strange. It is like every pore of my body, every cell of me is a receiver. The wind and the sunbeams transfer information to me as if someone is whispering in my ear. I am terrified! I run to the house quickly, as if by getting in and closing the door behind me, I will be safe. The whispering stops, the images are gone for the moment but this strange feeling of being somehow different is there... Ok, let me think.

Dubhghall said yesterday that I changed into a woman and that I should beware and welcome. Welcome where? His world, he said. This morning I started feeling the wind and the sunbeams. I hear things as if someone is whispering to me and I can experience what other people feel and do, well so far at least my mum and dad!

I wonder if I can do that for Kellan also. I go out and sit on the stairs of my dad's porch. I focus on Kellan and no, I do not feel him! Nor do I hear anything. I return to my hammock just to pick up my book, and once my feet are on the grass I get Kellan's picture; he is in his garage feeling sad. He is doing something with his bike and he misses me, he feels really ashamed of something. So I do feel Kellan when I am attached to the ground, to earth? I turn and go inside again. Now this is a problem.

What will I do? Who will I tell? Dubhghall. I need to find Dubhghall... well actually he needs to find me. Where is he during the day? What is he doing? I have only seen him during the night before.

A couple of hours later my parents are back.

"Titania?"

"In here..." They both have the look of content and happy people. I guess what I saw was real.

"We thought you would be outside."

"I was a bit cold..."

"Hey let's start a fire while your mum prepares her things," my dad suggests.

"Ok, Dad..."

Now I am sitting there next to the fireplace and I am hypnotized by the flames licking the twigs and the wood. It's like I am seeing little fairies dancing around the fire. I am so wrapped in my thoughts. Why is this happening to me?

After all the goodbyes, my dad leaves to take my mum to the airport. I plan to meet him later for dinner in the pub, so I sprawl on the sofa, lost in my thoughts and fall asleep.

I wake up and I look at my watch: it is way past eight in the evening! I have slept for more than five hours! I am really hungry now so I get dressed and leave the house. I feel the air and the scent of the wet earth surrounding me, entering all my pores. They fill me with happiness and power, a good sleep is everything I guess. I walk to the pub and in the peace of the night I hear whispering again. It is like someone is calling my name but it is not frightening... it is tempting and fascinating.

I enter the pub to find Kellan sitting with my dad on the bar, waiting for me. I play cool. It's nice to have his company during dinner. He looks guilty of something. Maybe he regretted what he told me yesterday night. "Hello Kellan..."

"Hi Tita. How are you?"

"Fine thanks, I have been sleeping most of the day."

"Good."

"What were you doing all day?"

"I was fixing something on my bike - It made a strange noise. Now it's fine. It just needed bla bla bla..." He keeps talking but I do not listen. He was fixing his bike. So I actually had a vision of him.

"Tita?"

"What? Sorry, I lost focus..."

"I said where do you want to eat? Will we go to our table next to the window?"

"Yep, that's fine. Dad, will you join us?"

"Yes honey in a while."

We settle down at our table and my dad sends a Diet Coke for me and a pint of beer for Kellan. I guess no alcohol for me tonight! Well, anyway I need to have a clear head for the meeting I plan to have later! "Were you sad Kellan?" I find myself beginning a conversation I'm not sure I should have.

"What? When?"

"Today. Were you feeling sad?"

"Why do you ask?"

"I don't want you to be sad..."

"Yes I was a little bit sad, but now that I see you it's better. I was afraid we would lose our friendship because of how I treated you..."

"How do you think you treated me? Apart from tenderly!"

"I treated you like a girl I can fall for. I treated you like a girl that could fall for me...and obviously you are neither."

"Kellan, I enjoyed what happened last night... and the night before, but it is not the smart thing to do..."

"Smart?"

"Let's just spend time as friends."

"Fine..."

"More than fine - I love you, you know... even when you are so annoying!"

"I love you too... and you anything but annoying!"

"Kellan!"

"Ok! Let's eat."

My huge dinner is here. I gulp down my burger and my salad and my fries and it is so delicious...Miss J, the cook here, has done a perfect job. Thumbs up for Miss J!!!

*****

My dad, Kellan and I have desert along with our casual conversation after dinner. I love hot apple pie with custard as I never had it in Greece, I do not mind the extra calories now. I plan to walk home alone to have the chance and meet up with Dubhghall, if indeed he decides to appear tonight. Just after eleven I say goodnight and start for the door. Kellan is on his way to join me. I tell him I am going straight to bed. He decides to stay for a drink with a couple of his friends. Good for Kellan...good for me!

As I am leaving Alicia enters and gives me a very strange look. She smiles but it is not a good smile. She says something like 'just in time'. My God, this girl is cheeky. I am not going to spend time or energy thinking about her. I start walking back home really slowly, trying to open up and leave my senses free to enjoy the night but I start feeling excited and impatient. I know I am alone on the street, so I call out for him. Softly at first; I guess I do not need to shout.

The wind is transferring his name far away. I look around and in the dark of the night the trees seem alive. I reach home, sit in the gazebo and call out for him again, a bit louder and try to really focus my mind on him. That did it! He appears from behind a tree and walks straight towards me. I cannot stop smiling. I know I must look like a stupid, romantic, little girl but all I can think about is how gorgeous he is, how extremely handsome and attractive and how he is mine...at least for now.

He is wearing a black t-shirt and a pair of black jeans. I can't help but thinking that this man can go really unnoticed, if he likes to. I can't stop wondering if there are others like him unseen among people. How many others? I need to ask him so many things but now I only want to hold him. He is here for me; he is going to kiss me...

Just in a flash he is standing in front of me in very short distance and my heart aches from agony and desire. Without a single word, he takes me in his arms and we start kissing, first on the bench and then on the table and I do not want him to stop. His passion and strength is unique. The way he handles my body is extraordinary. He lifts me up with no physical effort. Please never stop kissing me! His arms are all over me, his hands are touching me everywhere and it's then that I realize that I want him to be my first. My first and last and only. I do not want to wait anymore. I am eighteen now and I know most of the girls of my high school have already lost their virginity. Until today it was always with the wrong case of man. But now...this is the right one!

Suddenly, he is pulling back. He bows his head, as he is having second thoughts; like he has done something really wrong. I am left there a bit ablaze and confused, when he starts apologizing.

"I am really sorry my lady..."

"For what?"

"I shouldn't have gone this far but I am so attracted to you. I have been waiting for centuries and now that you are here I don't seem to be able to hold back my need for you...The way you also feel and think of me make it even more difficult..."

I am blushing now, as I realize I need to restrain my thoughts when he is around. It is so embarrassing but still, I do want him...

"I do not want you to withhold," I say. "I want you to kiss me. I want to be in your arms and stay there. It feels good and safe..."

"I am not here just to be your lover my lady. The fact that you want me is pleasing to me, but I am here to be your protector, your fighter, your partner in the long path you have to walk..."

"What do you mean? What path do I need to walk?"

"Your path. You need to choose if you will walk it and if you do I will be there standing next to you...always."

"If this path includes you, then I am walking it..."

"My lady, this is not something to be taken lightly. You live in the now and it is fine, but the time is coming that your past will be revealed! By then you must choose your path...will you lead?"

"Lead what?" I need so many explanations! "Who are you, Dubhghall? What are you? Please talk to me. If not you then who will explain to me?"

"I cannot. You need to understand your nature first. Look into your family's roots, your history and look for the lady that connects the two worlds. Once you know who you are, I will be there to help you choose - if you want me by your side. Whenever you need me call out for me. I will be there..."

"But only at night?"

"I am always somewhere but I can have this form only after the sun sets."

I start feeling anxious now and really worried. I don't want him to leave. I reach up and kiss him again and although he is not unwilling, he is not carried away. It is as if he is limiting his passion. I stop the kiss. I am feeling a bit disappointed.

"The sooner you find out the truth the sooner we can be together. You should keep in mind that I am not as pure as you want me to be. I have been dreadful and lethal in the past. I will never harm you, but if you find the truth and decide to never see me again, I will respect your choice."

"What are you talking about? I have never felt safer in my life than when I am with you. I will never leave you."

"I can only wish, my love."

With that, he disappeared into the night.

I am hurt that he is afraid I will reject him. How can I ever think of rejecting him? It is like I have known him forever! He is mine and I am his. I will let him know of that the next time I see him. I am lost in my thoughts as I return to my dad's house alone. I am exhausted and go straight to my room and climb into bed. Without knowing it I fall asleep.
Chapter VI - Revelations

When I open my eyes, it is already five past ten. I feel refreshed and full of energy. I am thinking of breakfast and at once I am out of bed. I go in the kitchen and prepare my breakfast. I want milk and honey and fruits and some muesli and I realize that my appetite is getting bigger every day; the last thing I needed now is to put on extra weight. I need to reduce my food... and I will start my diet at lunch time!!!

After a really good breakfast, I go out to find my dad carrying wood in the yard. I volunteer to help him, as if I could carry anything. He points to a pile of smaller sticks. I lift one up and in fact it seems quite light. Am I getting extra powers? Interesting. I try a couple of bigger logs, but still they don't seem too heavy to carry. I need to hide my enthusiasm; by no means should I start carrying around logs as if they are matches. My dad will see there is something different in me and I don't want him to freak out. I probably need to get out of here anyway. I am thinking of going back to the old curiosity shop to find the old lady. Maybe she will tell me something more. And if not, at least I could find a book to buy. I tell my dad I won't be long, I need just a couple of hours and I am off.

*****

Entering the old shop, I see the lady sitting at the cash register with her husband next to her and I understand that now is not the time to go to her. I go to the back of the shop and start reading the titles of the books, as I did last time, and I find a new addition on the shelf. It is not a new book though; it seems like somebody has put it there. I start getting intense feelings and thoughts. It is strange; this is the first time I can do that when I am not connected to nature. Maybe my power is growing, or maybe it has to do with fact that I welcome it now. I understand that the lady is frustrated; she wants to come speak to me but her husband is watching her. There is something strange going on here. Why would he have a problem with her talking to me? I focus on him and I hear him thinking, it is too dangerous.

I am too dangerous?

The Queen said she should not get involved or she will suffer.

Which Queen would that be? He is afraid for his wife. He loves her deeply. He is wondering if I know something about his wife; about her being the connection; about the two worlds. I am bombarded by their thoughts and I try to focus and make some sense out of them. As I am standing there not moving, I feel her hand on my shoulder. I turn to face her and from the corner of my eye I see her husband lock the door and vanish behind a curtain.

"Follow me child please."

Speechless, I follow her as she opens a secret door behind the library and she is leading me into a smaller room with a round table and a couple of chairs. The table is covered with a tablecloth of deep blue velvet and the walls are painted purple. This room has no window, no decoration, and no curtains; only a thick, soft blue carpet. Although it is lightened only by a few candles, I can see very clearly.

"Please sit down my child and ask me whatever it is you want to know."

"First of all, let me thank you for taking the risk your husband thinks you are taking. Please tell me what risk is this?"

"I may lose my affinity," she tells me. "My connection to the two worlds, and once I am mortal again I may suffer physical and mental pain. Nobody I know of has ever survived losing their affinity."

"Are you an immortal?"

"No my child, I am a semi mortal. I am not dying any time soon but I cannot live the life of an immortal; as you may see I am aging..."

"Immortals don't age?"

"They age until they reach adultness, and then they stop. This is a gift for creatures existing in the Otherworld."

"Are there many immortals?"

"Yes, indeed."

"Are they evil?"

"Are you evil?"

Her question surprised me. "I don't know...I am not a saint but I am not that bad either I think..."

"It is the same for all of us, mortals and immortals, we have purity and evil inside; mixed in different portions."

"What is your purpose between these worlds exactly?"

"I transfer knowledge and information. I have walked both worlds for many years and I have the right 'connections' as you would say."

"And what is your message for me?"

"There is no message for you now my child. You came to me! I once met your mother when you were young and I tried to help her release you from your destiny. I delivered a message for you then. You would live in silence and peace, had you not known anything; but it seems there is something stronger calling you to your nature...your people."

"What people? I have no people."

"You will learn everything in time my child. You will meet them all. You need to know your past first. Open up... Sense the change and welcome it. You are different and you have a great supporter already."

"You mean Dubhghall? You told me last time he carried darkness..."

"I also told you that in darkness you can find truth and light. He has been good and evil in the past. He has lived many lives and taken many as well. But for you he will always be your shelter, if you choose him."

"I do not have a choice... I think I love him! Is this even possible? I've only known him a few days."

"I know you think you love him but you will also love another... of different nature. Once everything is revealed your heart may lead you differently than you think..."

"Who do you mean? Kellan?"

"All you need to know now is that your destiny has taken a different path than the one you had a few days ago. Many facts have led to that. You need to learn your past, communicate with your tribe, and connect with your protector. You have less than a few months. If you decide to embrace your destiny you may have a chance to change the future of this world. If you decide to remain as you were, visit me and I will delete everything from your mind."

"What would happen to the world then?"

"I do not know. The Samhain festivity may mean nothing to mortals but the immortals have been preparing for many years. Those who have been banned to live underground demand only their fair chance in the upper world."

"What is the Samhain?"

"It is the greatest Sabbath. A festival to celebrate the lives of those who have passed on; the time to pay respect to elders of the faith and other loved ones who have died. It is the time when the two worlds are divided by the thinnest veil; the changing point between light and darkness. It is the beginning of the New Year."

"New Year?"

"Their new year! They do not follow the Christian Calendar; they do not recognize Jesus Christ as their savior."

"When is it?"

"November 1st."

"And I need to stop them?"

"No child you cannot stop them - you need to lead them bloodlessly with purity and kindness."

Her words terrify and excite me. "Why me?"

"I was wondering when you would ask me this. You were born at the beginning of Beltane. That along with your bloodline brought the Goddess closer to you and she blessed you with the connection to Fay. You are exactly the opposite of Samhain. You can balance good and evil. You have royal blood inside... your family has withheld great secrets from you."

My mind is reeling with the unfamiliar words. "What is fay?"

"Nature". I know you always felt this. Even when I first saw you as a child, you had the ability to see what other humans don't."

"What is Beltane?"

"The festivity for light and fertility. The entrance to the second half of the year. The lighter part."

"When is that?"

"The Christian calendar calls it May, when you were born."

"You mentioned a Goddess? Which Goddess?"

"The Mother Goddess of us all! You need to go now my child. I know Eoden keeps an eye outside and in this room we are not visible to anyone, but, there are many eyes watching us. Keep what you believe most precious to yourself, if you are not sure who you are revealing it to."

"One last question please..."

"Tell me..."

I am scared but I have to know. "What am I?"

"You are different."

"Am I an immortal?"

"Yes."

"Am I a vampire?"

"No, child," she says with a smile. "Why would you ever think that? You are indeed of immortal nature, but you were not created, as a vampire is. You were born with the gift; with the blood! You are much more than a vampire. You should not restrict yourself with such definitions though...Immortal nature can take various forms and in all of them you can find interesting aspects."

"Like what?"

"Well, the world has known vampires for a long time but there are other undead creatures hiding in the dark. Some of them may seem beautiful and harmless but they are not... not always!"

"Thank you so much for helping me out and again I am sorry for your risk. I really am!"

"Don't worry about me, my child. I am glad to be able to help you."

I thank her again and give her a kiss on her cheek. I know I will meet this woman again in my life; I am already feeling really grateful to her. She smiles at me and I smile back when she says...

"Above all you are still a very good girl!"

I go out in the street and put on my sunglasses, despite the fact that there is not much sun; the darkness in there must have affected my eyes. I walk back to the house and all I can think is that this old lady is the only person who has given me straight answers for my questions. Was she for real? Could any of this just be lies? I know they could. They could be the talk of an insane woman. They could, but they are not. I know. I can embrace all these answers because they seem closer to my reality than any other explanation I could give.

I am of immortal nature. How can this be? My parents are not. They seem young but they are clearly in their early forties. I need to find information about my family - both Aisha and Dubhghall told me that. Could I ask my dad? Is it even my dad's family or is it from my Greek side? My mum would definitely freak out if I asked her. Aisha told me she had met my mother and spoken to her. Mum has never talked to me about anything like this.

Now seems like a great time for a panic attack but I am strangely calm. This news does not seem so out of the world to me. Deep inside I always knew I had something different. I must have just been waiting for someone to confirm it.

I reach the house only to find my dad gone. I look at my watch and I see it is already half two in the afternoon, so much for not being late. I missed my chance to talk to him for today. Most probably he will spend the rest of the day at the pub. The phone is ringing.

"Hello..."

"Hi pumpkin, how are you?"

"Hello Kellan. I am fine thanks."

"Where have you been, lost?"

"I was chopping and stacking wood with my dad this morning and then I went to town for a little walk" I hear him laughing really loudly and I start getting annoyed.

"Why are you laughing?"

"I am imaging you with an axe!"

"I did not actually cut them, I only carry them..." He laughs again... so annoying!

"Sorry, sorry, but the image is hilarious! What did you carry? A match?"

"Did you want something or have you just called to laugh at me?"

"Did you cut a finger this morning or something?"

"No."

"Then you could have called me all day but you didn't!"

"And again, what would you like my dear friend?"

"I am coming over to spend some time. I haven't seen you at all since your birthday."

"Ok fine," I say. An idea strikes me. "Hey, bring lunch, I am starving!"

"Fine. See you in a bit..."

I was not planning to see Kellan but I welcome his company, and the forthcoming food. I am a bit tired from all these supernatural issues and I still haven't met Batman! Maybe in reality he does look like Christian Bale - I would love that so much! I am giggling to myself now. It seems a bit remarkable that I have courage to fool around with all these issues in my head. But, I am partially Greek, so I am allowed to say, "I will deal with it later."

I go in the living room and turn on the TV. I find some stupid show about some stupid people living in a house full of cameras. I can't believe how insightful George Orwell was, when he was describing Big Brother, only these silly people are in there by choice. Where is this world really going? I remember that I have with me one of my favorite movies: Reality Bites. I put it in the laptop and start to play it. I know Kellan will whine; it's not that he does not like this movie - I think he is jealous of Ethan Hawk looking all gorgeous and sexy. More likely he is jealous of me drooling all over the laptop every time Ethan appears! I don't mind. It's the best way for me to be carried away for a while. Kellan finally arrives with the food, so we sit comfortably on the sofa with our big sandwiches - so much for my diet! After a bit of disagreement, as always, Kellan finally decides this is a fight he never wins, the movie starts. We finish our food and lying there on the sofa, I fall asleep in Kellan's hug.

*****

I wake up after a while to see that Kellan is asleep with a smile on his face. I wonder what he is dreaming of and as I focus on that thought I am suddenly in his dream; not as myself but as an observer who cannot be seen. I feel he is really happy. I see him making out with me – a very strange sight to for me to watch - and then he turns around and he is making out with Alicia! I guess this is a good reason for any man to be happy! Their contact seems more raw and physical; after a long kiss she lifts his head and bites him roughly just below his ear. He groans from pleasure and she is drinking his blood! Oh my God! He cries out even more she stops and glances at me threateningly; she is scary! I am shocked back to my own body.

Before Kellan wakes up I stand and start searching his neck, just below his ears, for any marks but I do not see anything. He wakes up to find me standing really close to him, so he pulls me closer to kiss me. I to pull back but he is holding me there and he tries to kiss me again... Is he ablaze because of the dream or does he actually want me?

"Please stop Kellan."

"Why? I thought this is what you wanted. You were all over me."

"No I wasn't. I was looking for something. Anyway, we said no more kissing."

"No, you said no more kissing. All I did was sigh..."

"You sighed for agreement."

"That is not why I sighed..."  
"Come on Kellan..."

"Ok ok...I will be good! I promise. Do you want to go for a walk?"

"Sure," I say. Anything to get out of this conversation. "Let me go change."

"I can help you!"

I turn and walk away. "That wouldn't be necessary but thanks..."

"I will be outside then."

We spend the evening walking around in the fields. Kellan is giving me strange looks all the afternoon; like being in awe about something. I do not pay attention. I concentrate on the signs I get from the earth under my feet and the air and nature around me and I am trying to hide all these feelings I have from Kellan. I am a bit worried, as it's getting dark. Maybe Dubhghall is somewhere around watching me. I am wondering if he would be annoyed with me spending time with Kellan. Well, I guess of course he would be; I would for sure be annoyed, if I knew he was kissing someone else now. I did kiss Kellan again. I didn't mean to do it this time and I stopped it immediately but the fact is that it happened again. Last time Dubhghall told he is in pain when somebody else touches me. Would he know about this kiss? And what was this dream he had about Alicia. How could I even be able to see in his dream? I guess this is another aspect of my new me, or maybe I am just imagined it. After a really long walk we decide to go to my dad's pub and have a couple of drinks.

We enter the pub to find quite a few people there, which is bizarre, but from Kellan I learn that each Monday my dad has a 'happy hour'. In UK all pubs have days with 'happy hours', when the drinks are very cheap compared to normal. That is the reason for all these people drinking on a Monday night. We are ordering our drinks and go to our table to find it full, so we decide to sit on the bar. Better for me, my dad is there as well, so Kellan is restricting his words and actions. After a couple of hours I am heading back home to read my book and sleep.

I haven't opened it since I left Aisha's shop other day. She gave it to me. It was the one that looked intentionally put on the shelves. She told me I should read it and return it to her, once I am done. I open it and start reading only to realize it is a dairy. This must be really interesting. I scan a few pages and begin reading somewhere in the middle...

*****

July 15th, 1853

Dear Diary,

I am home from school and I am quite exhausted. I saw him again today and although I know he does not love me, he behaved very intimately with me. He tried to explain what is going on and told me that I need not be afraid. He told me that their intentions are not evil. They merely need to communicate with me. They have been imprisoned for a long time. His movements are very agile. He is clearly not a man. He says he is a spirit but I know the truth. He is undead; frozen. My mother says that she heard that undead killed a man a fortnight ago at the port. It was said that the body had had been drained of blood. But I know in my heart that he is not evil. I love him. He kissed me again today. He approached me and seduced me and then he drank from me, as before. I felt no pain then. I am pain now only as I really need him to come back and drink again...

Mary Anna

Oh my god! 1853? Is this thing real? Who is Mary Anna? Why did Aisha give this to me? I want to read more, so I turn the page.

*****

July 16th, 1853

Dear Diary,

I have not ventured out today as I was feeling ill. I have a high fever. I am sad that I cannot see him. I miss him so much! I hope tomorrow I will be feeling better.

Mary Anna

*****

July 17th, 1853

Dear Diary,

Last night something magnificent happened. I was feeling really ill and tired and I was sleeping and dreaming of him and then he was here; in my room! I was so frightened; my mother and father were in the next room, but he assured me that nobody would know. He undressed me and kissed me and started drinking from me again and I felt so much better. It felt so warm and true and then he bit his arm and put it in my mouth and I licked his blood. It tasted like wine, so delicious! I was overcome with emotion and the proceeding events are not clear, but I believe we were intimate with each other...

This morning I woke up alone. I dressed and already I am feeling much better. My mother says it must have been just a cold. I am going out later. I hope I will see him.

I am so happy! He must love me if he came to cure me!

More news later...

Mary Anna

Can it be that this girl, so many years ago, met an immortal? Is this why Aisha gave it to me to read it? Was he really a vampire? He was drinking her blood. It seems like a stupid romantic fiction novel... It can't be true. Only somewhere inside me I know it is. I am wondering if this man has something to do with my Dubhghall. Νο, it can't be; Dubhghall is not a vampire. Is he? Lost in my thoughts I fall asleep.

*****

I wake up in the morning to find the book still in my hands. I close it and put it in my backpack. I am planning to visit the store again today to clarify the origin of it. I really want to read it from the start but I need to know if it is authentic first. I cannot go on speculating, I think I will go mad soon.

I get dressed and go down in the kitchen, where I can hear my dad tucking various groceries in the fridge and the kitchen cupboards. He must have just come back from the shop, so I help him out and I also turn on the coffee pot to prepare some coffee. I have wanted to talk to him since yesterday but we have not been alone until now.

''Hey Dad, how are you today?''

''I am fine honey. How are you?''

''Ok I guess. I wanted to ask you something.''

''Shoot!''

"Well, what would you think if I changed my flights and extended my stay for a while? I don't have any obligations back home until I go to the Uni and I was thinking I could get a part time job in the city and spend some time with you, if you want me to stay of course. I don't want to be a burden." He smiles at me and looks really pleased.

"You may stay here for the rest of your life if you want! I could not be happier to have you..."

"Well I can stay until the summer is over and then we see..."

"And you do not need to work you know..."

"I know Dad, but I had a part time job in Greece before last Christmas and I enjoy having my own money. Plus I need something productive to do with my time while you are at work. If I stay at the pub all day, I will become an alcoholic!"

For a moment he looks really scared and worried and I can't help but laugh at how some Greek jokes don't sound equally funny in English! We spend some time cleaning up and putting everything in position. My dad's kitchen is excellent. Its beautiful dark wood cupboards are huge so we don't have to squeeze things to fit as in my house back in Greece, and all the appliances seem like they escaped from a house and garden magazine. After we finish I tell my dad I am going to look for a job so I can leave and go to town. I decide to skip breakfast, as I am quite anxious about both the things I am planning to do today. I need to find Aisha and ask her about the origin of this diary and I really do need to find something to do with my free time.

When I get to O' Maley's I see no sign of life inside. I can't help but worrying about Aisha and Eodan. I am hoping nothing bad happened to them. There is not much I can do by standing outside wondering, so I decide to move to the second task on my list and revisit the shop later to check on them.

On my way to the newsagent to buy a paper with job ads I see an announcement on the window of a music asking for an employee. Awesome luck! I enter the store to find the owner sitting behind the desk, reading a book. The shop is really small but it has shelves all around the walls, which holds thousands of CDs and albums. The walls are painted a light green color and the shelves are black; the result is actually really nice. The lighting is a bit faint but the owner seems like an ok guy. He is not very tall, rather odd for an Irish guy, but he has the light brown hair and the blues eyes I see a lot around here. He is also quite pale. Some kind of British Rock is playing loudly and I enjoy the sound. I like the environment in here. I get a good feeling and the shop owner is really polite when he speaks. He introduces himself to me as Mark and explains that there is no specific schedule. He needs an employee for four or five hours per day and the times are flexible. That is fine with me as I have nothing else to do all day. Once he tells me he is paying the basic salary I accept immediately. I will be starting tomorrow at noon to get acquainted with the job. I thank him for giving me the opportunity and leave the music store. That was easy; too easy, I guess!

On my way back I pass by O' Maley's again but the shop is still closed. What the heck is going on here?

I go back to the pub with only part of my mission accomplished, but I am happy. I will be staying here longer, and I have a new job. Suddenly I am thinking about Kellan; wondering when he is supposed to go back to Edinburgh. Doesn't he have a job and some classes to attend? I also need to call my mum and give her the news. I hope she will be fine with the change of plans. Tomorrow... I will do it first thing tomorrow morning. Besides, I need to speak with my dad about this family roots issue... So many things, so little time!

I have dinner with my dad then I go back home to unpack my stuff! I will be staying here for a while, so what is the point of having everything inside my suitcase? I need to ask my mum to send, or even better yet, bring me, some clothes and maybe stay for a weekend; that would be an excellent excuse for her. I had packed for only a few days and soon I will have to do some laundry. I hate laundry! I do love clean tidy closets, so I put on some music and I get down to business. I clean the old unused closet and I start hanging my tops and jeans inside. I use a drawer to put all my underwear and another one for my socks. I am a freak when it comes to separating and packing my stuff, so I spend quite some time doing that.

I am really absorbed in the task when I suddenly feel strange. Dubhghall is somewhere close to me. I turn around to see him standing outside the window. Not flying or floating, just standing there motionless with his feet nowhere near the ground... How the hell is he doing that? He makes a head movement for me to open the window and let him in. He is not happy. He is annoyed and angry and edgy, so I don't make any move to hold him or kiss him. I start apologizing but he interrupts me.

"I am not annoyed because you let Kellan kiss you, or because you slept in his arms, or because you spend time with him. I see how strong your connection is and I felt you did not want the kiss and you stopped it."

I did all of those things but they sound much worse now that he is listing them. If he is not angry about any of that, then what? I stay there speechless waiting for him to explain.

"I am annoyed because you don't seem to realize that this is not a game. This is your life. And you are my life. You allow yourself to be vulnerable and you put other people in danger."

"Who did I put in danger? You?"

"I am more dangerous than any other creature I know of... you cannot harm me. But if they know that she talked to you, they can harm the lady."

I knew who he meant. "Aisha?"

"Yes, Aisha."

"Who are they?"

"How much did she tell you?"

"She told me a lot," I admit.

"Then you must have an idea who I am taking about!" His voice is very sharp. He has never spoken to me like that before.

Ι am embarrassed now and I feel tears filling my eyes but I swallow hard and keep them restrained. I am not going to start crying like a little girl. And suddenly I am angry. I will not tolerate this attitude. He told me to go find the lady. He told me to open up to my senses and embrace the stupid crap that is going on around me and I am sure he can feel how frustrated I am right now... I say, "I'm sorry. I did not mean to put her in danger."

"I know that. But you don't focus on what is important. And now she knows you can feel his emotions and walk his dreams."

"Who knows that I can feel things?" I ask.

"Tell me what did you see in Kellan's dream? I felt your shock and fear but I could not see anything further."

"Nothing. Nobody..."

"Titania, this is not the time for you to hide things from me...or think you protect Kellan."

"I did not see anything and Kellan does not need my protection," I snap at him.

He turns his head suddenly as if he heard something. "I must go! Be careful!"

Before I can say, 'No, please don't go, I am sorry for everything, I don't want to hide things from you...' he is out the window and lost in the night...

How does he do that? Suddenly I hear the doorbell ringing urgently. Who the hell is it now? I go downstairs and find Kellan standing there with his finger stuck on the doorbell. I open the door and I feel a range of ugly feelings coming from him. He is extremely heated about something I cannot understand yet.

"I heard you the first time you know," I say.

"You are staying here longer?" He demands.

"Hello Kellan. I see the news travel really fast... Who told you?"

"Does it matter?" He says angrily. "And you got a job?"

"What the hell Kellan? You are following me now?"

"When did you plan to tell me? We spent the whole day together yesterday and you said nothing!"

"First of all, I do not need to tell you everything. Secondly, I planned to tell you tomorrow. I just made up my mind today. I got this part time job only today. How the hell do you even know?"

"Alicia saw you..."

"What?"

"She saw you in town and found from Mark that you will be working for him."

"And she did not lose any time telling you..."

"She also told me you met someone!"

"What?"

"She said you met a guy and that he is the reason you are not going back to Greece."

My mind is working like crazy here. What is going on? How does Alicia know all these? Is she the one Dubhghall was referring to before? Does she know what is going on with me? I saw her in the dream drinking Kellan's blood... Is she also of a different nature? I am not aware of the full picture here; I don't want to involve Kellan in something that might be dangerous. Stupid Alicia! I really don't want to lie to Kellan, but right now I must. I will tell him everything in time.

"And you believed her?"

"Why would she lie to me Tita?"

"Well, to get in your pants for starters; I told you what she said to me. I see how she looks at you. She wants you Kellan."

"She is not that bad. She would not hurt me on purpose by telling me lies."

That stings me but I continue. "And I would?"

"Well, have you met someone?"

"No!"

"Is this the truth?"

"Yes Kellan," I hope he can't see how guilty I feel. "It is the truth..."

"So why are you staying in Ireland?"

"Because I don't have anything to do in Greece. I want to spend time with my dad and here I am closer to Edinburgh and I can visit you to arrange things for September."

This seems to calm him down a bit but he still has his doubts. He is not that easy to manipulate. "You really did not meet anyone?"

"Why is this so hard to believe?"

"Because yesterday you were really unenthusiastic when I tried to kiss you. I know what you said, but every other time it felt like you enjoyed it too."

"I did. I do."

"So kiss me again..."

"I am not going to kiss you to confirm what I am saying." I know he would figure out that I am lying! "I we have been friends for so long that you should know you can trust me..."

Before I finish he grabs me and kisses me, but this time his kiss is not soft, or gentle. It is angry and possessive and hard and a bit painful. It is like he is imposing himself on me and I don't like it! I am also sure that Dubhghall is somewhere near getting all these feelings from me. I need to act fast if I do not want him to break the door and attack Kellan... I know he wouldn't hurt me but I am still not sure how dangerous he can be for Kellan. He told me he was lethal, that he has taken lives!

I free myself from Kellan's grasp and I slap him really hard!

He is shocked and puts his own hand over my handprint on his cheek. "Ouch! What the fuck Tita?"

"Don't swear at me!"

"Why did you slap me, and when did you become so strong? It really hurt!!!"

"That's for not listening to me. No means no, Kellan..."

He turns his back to me and opens the door. With his back still turned he says, "You are not fair with me..."

"Fair does not mean your way only!" I shout, angrier than ever and I slam the door.

I go to my room and turn the music really loud and turn off the lights. I get in my bed, but I hear something or someone outside. Enough is enough! I don't want to see either of them again tonight. I finally fall asleep.

There is noise. I look around and I am in a place I have not been before. A really old building - not a building - a cabin in the middle of an endless field. I stand outside listening to voices. I peep into the window to see that there are people inside. I watch closer and I realize they are not people but creatures. Some of them making out; I see a very beautiful girl walking towards a guy and when he smiles I see he has fangs, but she is not worried. She is kissing him now and then he bites her neck and drinks and she is in ecstasy. Behind them I see two shorter figures, like dwarfs or gnomes. They speak to each other with their backs to me; they have tails. Somewhere in the back of the room I see Alicia on her knees in front of a man. I cannot see who he is but I am sure he is Kellan. He turns his head and does not look happy but his eyes are hazy and he is moaning now... The door opens and someone is calling my name.

Chapter VII – All the way back

I am awake!

I am covered with sweat and my hair sticks to my face. What was that dream? It was exciting and electrifying and yet honestly scary. I look at my watch and it's only ten in the morning. Good, I have time to get ready to go to work for my first day. First I need to pass by O' Maley's and check on Aisha and Eodan. I need to ask her about the diary.

I take off my clothes and get in the shower. I need to get rid of all the sweat and wash my hair, which is not my favorite deed as it is difficult to wash and untangle all this curly mess. I turn on the water and the feel of it on my skin is completely different than before. Every day I notice new sensations! I wonder when this will stop. How much more will I discover? The water is caressing my body; it feels like every pore I have uses the water to refresh me. It's very nice. I can't help but thinking that so far, things are not that bad. When will all hell break loose? I have never been a positive thinker so I am sure there is something wrong with all this.

I get in my favorite jeans, my black converse and a really nice black top I bought just before coming to Ireland. I want to look nice for my first day at work. First impressions are everything. I go downstairs to find my dad having coffee and breakfast. As I still have a few minutes to sit with him I grab a cup of coffee and eat a cereal bar. I ask Dad what time is he leaving for the pub today and he tells me that since it's a Wednesday he does not open up till after six. We plan to have a late lunch together today and he promises to cook something nice to celebrate my first day at work. Dad is a really good cook. He has been living alone for many years now, so I guess he's had plenty of practice!

I put on my army jacket, take my backpack and I am off. When I turn the corner for O' Maley's I see the light is on and someone is in there. Instantly I feel a bit relaxed. Nothing bad could have happened, or the shop would not be open. I go inside to find Eodan at the cashier looking at me a bit hesitantly. I will be extra polite!

"Hello," I say. "Would you please tell me where I could find Ms. Aisha?"

"Aisha is at the back." His eyes are pleading.

I want to appease him so I smile and say, "I want to ask her a really quick question about a book. Then I am off, as I need to go to work." He doesn't speak so I walk to the back to find Aisha rearranging some books. She does not turn her head.

"I knew you would come back my child. Have you read it already?"

"I read a couple of pages. Is it authentic? Who is Mary Anna?"

"Marry Anna was just another girl, no one important. But one of them fell in love with her. Read the book. It will help you solve many questions."

"Do you know Ali..."

Before I finish the sentence she stops me. "We do not speak their names because that attracts them to us. They can hear us you know. This is not the time or the place for us to talk more. Don't you have a place to be?"

"Yes, I started a part time job."

"Good for you! So you are staying!"

"Is this good?"

"We shall see my child. We shall see! Be careful now..."

I hate it when people tell me to be careful, without telling me what to be careful of! I hate it, I hate it! I am not going to spend my life hiding or being afraid of everything.

My mood has officially changed to grumpy.

I walk to the music store to find Mark at the same position as yesterday. Once I enter he gets up to offer me some coffee. We chit chat for a while and he asks me about my life in general. I learn that he has a baby girl named Mia and he has been married for almost three years now. He looks to be in his early twenties. How can he have a child already? I know it's not polite to ask. I suppose my father would have looked equally young when he had me. After a while Mark starts showing me around. The hours pass really quickly as there are many things I need to learn. Where different types of bands are, how to handle the cash register, what we do in the morning in case I need to open, or in the evening in case I need to close up, and before I know it, it is already four-fifteen.

"This is enough for today, Tita," Mark says. "You learn fast. That is good!"

"Thank you. I really like it here," I tell him. "And you play awesome music."

"I am glad you like it. My previous employee really hated it. I guess that's one reason he left! Well, I'll see you tomorrow around ten then; is it ok for you?"

"Excellent. Goodbye."

"Bye"

I head home thinking Mark seems like a really good guy and I don't think he would gossip with Alicia about me. She must have asked him directly. I need to find out their connection. As I am thinking of all this, I feel the first drops of rain on my face. There is a heavy rain coming. I love rain. I do not mind getting wet and I never carry an umbrella, so instead of running, as normal people do, I walk slowly and embrace the rain drops on my face and my skin. Rain is so refreshing and purifying. I almost forget all my troubles.

Even before I enter the house I can smell the food and I am sure it will be delicious. It must be something with beef and cream; I go in to find the table all set and my dad waiting in the living room. I am practically drooling on the floor now so I take off my shoes and my coat and get a towel for my hair.

"How was your day?" He asks me.

"Great, really. Even the rain was beautiful."

"I thought you would enjoy that. Go dry off and get ready to eat! I am starving, and we can talk at the table."

I run up the stairs to change my clothes and as I enter my room I find a very beautiful flower on my pillow. It is a big purple orchid, a Magairlín gaelach not cut but up-rooted. I know this name because this is my favorite flower here in Ireland. It is the only name I could ever remember.

I call downstairs as I change into dry clothes, "Dad, did Kellan pass by today?"

"No sweetie. Why?"

"Oh nothing!"

So I guess Dubhghall must have left the flower for me.

Why up-rooted though? And then I know the answer. I need to put it in the ground again. He knows my connection with flora and fauna and earth! I find myself smiling now and I realize I have missed him. I haven't seen him, or kissed him for what it matters, for a couple of days. Yesterday does not count. I will erase that moment for any future reference. I wrap the flower in the damp towel I used to dry my hair and run down the stairs to leave it outside the front door at the porch. It is better for it to be in the fresh air at least. Later, I will re-plant it.

I go inside, wash up and sit at the table. My dad is already serving our plates. The food is delicious and he starts small talk about my new job and all. As I wonder how I can initiate the discussion I really want to start, he begins to ask me various things that make me realize that he also has a hidden agenda.

"Sweetie, have you called your mum to tell her?"

"No, not yet. I will do it later today though..."

"What do you think your mum would say if I give her a call?"

I am trying to recollect the last time they spoke on the phone but I can't; I always thought my dad hated telephones. This makes his proposal even more significant!

"I think she would be very happy..."

"So, what would you say?"

"Dad, are you truly worried about what I think or are you asking me for permission? If you are asking I will happily grant you permission if you tell me what happened between the two of you!"

"Tita..."

"Dad, I am eighteen and I know that something happened with you two. I know you love her and she loves you. You seem much happier together, so please respect my intelligence and tell me what happened... but leave out the disgusting details though."

"Tita..."

"I am teasing you... sorry! Now tell me..."

"Do you really think she loves me?" I roll my eyes, thinking all men are the same...clueless!

"Of course she does, Dad. I can't believe you are so ignorant of such an obvious fact!"

"I do love her, you know."

"Of course I know! I always knew it...go on!"

"Well it was nice seeing her again this weekend, and under a happy occasion. I mean, until then we only met for a few hours and it was usually quite tense..." He hesitates.

"Why did you break up in the first place?" I can't help but ask. "Mum never talks about that."

"Tita, you won't understand. It was very difficult for your mum when you were born."

"But why?"

"There are many things you need to know..." He hesitates again.

This is it. I need to start this discussion now. I take a deep breath and say, "I wanted to ask you about our past anyhow."

"Well, right from the start your mother knew you were... different. She wanted to take you away from where you always seemed very lost. You were always having nightmares, drawing ugly pictures, waking up in the night screaming, and even seeing things!"

"I do not remember any of this," I say.

"You were very young. When your mother and I decided to break up you were not even five. For the first couple of years I couldn't see you; your mum did not want you to visit and I did not want to be under the same roof with her new husband. I tried making a new family again but that did not work either, as you already know. A few years passed and your mum told me that since you were getting better; the nightmares had stopped, she would bring you here for a visit. You were already nine." He smiles as he remembers the day. "I had not seen you for five years, but that day, when I picked you both up from the airport, I knew you were still my favorite! And I fell for Em all over again. She was still so beautiful. I broke up with Molly and your mother broke up with you know who, and after only nine years, I made my move!" He is laughing now.

I am speechless... I did not know any of this! My mum never really talks about the past or my dad or Galway. She always seemed really nervous when she left me here for a couple of weeks during holidays with my dad.

"Will you please tell me more? About when I was born..."

Dad seems a bit anxious now. "I will, but you must promise to let me finish before you jump on me. You don't get to disappear on me... I won't lose you over this!"

His words make me anxious too! "Why would you lose me? I am here, aren't I?"

Dad seems to calm a bit. "When I first met your mother I was studying in London. She was my best mate's friend from class and we met at a party. I was twenty one and she had just arrived that year in the University, so she was nineteen or something. I saw her in that room that night and she was so beautiful I could not take my eyes off her for the rest of the night!"

"She was wearing the dress she gave me!"

"Yes, but it was not the dress that appealed to me. Your mother had a different air around her, maybe because she was Greek? I don't know, but she was nothing like the girls I had seen before. Fortunately, she liked tall men with strange accents and we immediately fell head over heels for each other. We started spending every day together. The only few hours we were apart were while we were in classes and even then I could not stop thinking about her! I suggested that she come to meet my parents. She was enthusiastic about the idea and we made the trip. She loved Galway and the connection she made with my folks was instant and deep. You do not remember your grandparents, as they died when you were only six but they were great people and your mum liked them a lot."

"I do remember grand mum I think."

"You do?"

"Yes, I think so."

"Well, during that trip she got pregnant. Of course there was no second thought; I asked her to marry me right away and she accepted! We were so happy! After nine months you came in this world and when we looked at you for the first time, we knew you were special." Dad leans toward me and I know he is going to tell me something important. "What you do not know and your mum didn't know until then is that my great ancestors were one of the most important families in Connacht, the area where Galway belonged. My great-grandmother used to tell me in stories that we had immortal blood in us. I thought all that to be stupid folklore fantasies and nothing more. This immortal blood did not provide me with any 'gifts' but when I saw you, you looked so extraordinary that I could not keep the secret any longer, especially from your mum. What if it was true?"

"We came back here to live in this house my parents had given us as a wedding gift and then your mother's nightmares started. At the beginning she was seeing strange dark figures reaching out to steal you and ghosts flying over your bed. You kept waking up crying in the middle of the night and we did not know what to do! It was so ridiculous to believe what my great-grandmother had told me, but you were growing up to be more lost and different every day. You started talking really early and you spoke Greek, English and Irish all together! You would describe creatures and places that you could never have seen. It was scary, and the need to act upon it was urgent. I don't need to tell you that all this was tearing us apart. Your mum was always very sad and scared and I was blaming myself for everything."

He stops talking and looks at me; he is waiting for a reaction but I cannot move; I cannot eat. I keep staring at him as he is giving me all this information about my childhood and it is nothing I could ever have imagined; I am so rapt by his story. I just nod my head and he goes on...

"We took you to see child therapists. They claimed there was nothing wrong with you, you just had a flourishing imagination. Your mum could not rest. She would watch you as you sat on the ground talking to yourself and she would cry. She was crying all the time. I could not bear to see her like that anymore. This was destroying her.

Finally one day an old lady drifter was passing by the street and when she saw you and your mum sitting there on the porch she came closer to talk. She said "I feel your despair and your pain, but you should know she is meant to live in-between worlds..."

Your mother did not know this old woman, but she seemed to understand the problem she was having. She told the old woman, "I don't want to lose her! What can I do?"

The old woman said, "Take her away and the nightmares will go, but only 'till she is a woman. Then it's her path to choose if she will walk it..."

Your mother decided to take you back to her home in Greece. Nothing I could say would stop her. To tell you the truth I did not want to stop her. I also thought that was best for both of you, and me missing you was not a good enough reason to keep you here. And like that, you were both gone. I never believed for one moment she did not love me but she loved you more – as a mother should. She did what she had to do to protect you."

I sigh, thinking that the lady drifter must have been Aisha.

Dad misinterprets my sigh as disbelief and says, "I know it all sounds really crazy; you must think I have lost my mind."

"No," I assure him. "Actually it makes perfect sense."

"It does? I am sorry to tell you all this now but your mum and I thought you should know and since you decided to stay here for more than a couple of weeks, I thought you really needed to hear it from me."

"Thank you, Dad for this. I'm really glad you told me now."

"Why? Have you noticed something strange in you lately?"

"Like what?"

"I don't know; it's just... you look different to us and your mother and I were wondering."

"No Dad, nothing is different, don't worry!" Maybe I am missing my chance to speak with him but I cannot do that just now. He is already too worried. I don't want to add to that.

"Honey, I know all this is not easy to digest but I am here for you always. Is there something else you need to ask?"

"No, Daddy. Not for now..."

"Ok then... I need to be going to the pub sweetie. It's already six. Will I see you tonight?"

"Fingers crossed!"

"I love you. Make the call and let your mum know you are staying. Better not to tell her that I told you all this yet; too much information for one evening." He gives me a kiss and he is gone.

I guess this means I will also do the dishes... puff!

*****

It's already seven in the evening when I finish the dishes, so I decide to get my laptop and surf the internet for a while and check my emails. It's the first time I've done this since I arrived in Ireland. I have four new emails from my University informing me about the class schedule, about the campus and the living opportunities, as well as the city of Edinburgh. They also have sent me some forms I need to fill in and send back with my personal details. I have an email from my mum telling me that everything was fine with her flight and that I should call her whenever I have some time. I have a lot of junk emails from addresses I do not recognize and I start throwing them away.

Once I finish, I decide to search for the Samhain festival. I get so many sites! In various eras and religions the Samhain festival meant different things but it is nowadays connected with the Halloween celebrated in many countries or the Night of the dead celebrated in Spain. I also search for Celtic myths and Gaelic folklore. I don't really enjoy reading on the screen but it is the fastest way to get your hands on information.

One search leads to another and I start from basic history of Ireland and move backward in time to the people of Danu; the battles with the previous wave of inhabitants of Ireland; the four cities; and the kings and families that led mortals and immortals. I can't stop thinking that these might be my ancestors in these stories. Can this be the story my great grandmother used to tell to my dad? There are too many names, too many kings and queens, and it gets so confusing. I decide to close the laptop and take a nap.

In my sleep I revisit a story... a familiar story! I see my grandmother's face, only I do not really remember her. I was six when she died but I am sure it is her. She is telling me that I am special, don't all grandmothers say that? She tells me that my blood is different - strong and royal; I should lead an army - the army that will rise from the underground. An army full of immortals... I am their Queen. My family used to be noble.

She says to me, "I have been talking to them and they expect you. You will be their glorious Queen and the dark angel will follow you till your paths are one!"

Did she say the dark angel? Could she mean Dubhghall? He is not an angel though! He can't be. Angels do not take lives and harm people as he said. How did my grandmother die? I actually don't know much about my grandparents. My mum's parents had died in an accident so neither my dad nor my mum speaks of them. I need to ask my dad about it.

When I wake up it's already half past eight. I turn on my music and get in the shower. Despite all these things happening in my life at the moment, this house still feels like a shelter to me and in my shelter I enjoy sleeping and listening to music - really loudly! I get dressed and I go out.

I decide that I am not going directly to the pub tonight. I want to spend some time in the fields. As I walk deeper into the countryside, I start feeling really great. As I look around, I realize that I can see very well even though it is getting really dark. I had not noticed that before. I can also hear everything around me really clearly. I hear the whisper of the trees and the song of the air and the mumbling of... who really? I don't see anyone else but I guess it can be the wind transferring voices of people from really far away. I can smell different aromas and identify various flowers and plants. Now I can truly appreciate all those lessons my dad desperately wanted to give me about nature! I promise myself to plant the flower left on my bed tomorrow morning, before I go to work.

I keep walking and suddenly I see a faint light coming from under a tree far away. I approach slowly and carefully, keeping a safe distance. I cannot see anything but I sense it is Kellan standing there speaking to someone...something? I cannot figure out the form of the creature in the light, as I am keeping my distance and I hear only whispering. Suddenly there is a sense of urgency in Kellan's mind and the light goes out. Kellan is walking back towards me and although I cannot see his face, I am sure he is not smiling; his thoughts are dim and threatening. I try to hide and wish I could become one with the ground! I lie down with my back on the ground and suddenly I feel the earth moving around me. It is growing rapidly and the grass is covering me. Wow! This is awesome!

I am in the ground, but I don't feel claustrophobic or suffocated. I feel good; wonderful actually! I am completely hidden all wrapped up with grass and Kellan walks right past me - I am invisible to the human eye.

When I know he is gone I ask Earth to free me and thank her for her help. It was indeed remarkable. I stand up thinking I must be covered in dirt but when I look down at my clothes they are as clean as new. Again, thank you, Earth, for that. I walk to the tree but when I reach it I do not see anything. I feel something strange in the air, though. I am uneasy and this must mean that whatever was here was not really on the good side! I turn around to see Dubhghall standing a behind me.

Once I smile and he sees acceptance he moves instantly to stand in front of me, really close to my body. The proximity raises my heart beat and my mind goes where it probably shouldn't... He smiles. I am sure I am blushing but it is dark so I don't really mind.

"Hello my love. You are really beautiful tonight," He says.

I look at my clothes and I am thinking he can't see clearly, as I am only in black tights and a black top.

He goes on, "You are very different from five days ago. I have watched you all your life and you were always beautiful and special but since you turned into a woman and completed the change, you are gorgeous...like a dream! Every day you become even more attractive!"

"Well, I am not that special..."

"My lady, you have hair of the color of the sunset and eyes of the color of the fields. Your lips are full and scarlet red as blood. Your body is curvy and healthy and fertile as the earth itself. What is not special about you?"

"Dubhghall, please..."

"Titania look, I don't know how it is with your kind - when and how you need to identify your nature and powers. I was wrong to believe that you could comprehend everything at once. I am sorry for that, and I am sorry about getting angry at you yesterday. The truth is that I have been walking this world for many years looking for you. Eighteen years ago I felt your birth in the world of humans. I regained hope of finding you. I am here for you. I am here to be your follower, your partner, your supporter in your journey and believe me it will be a difficult one. There are many things you need to learn and enemies to worry about, but you are not alone! Here you are home. Nature is your shelter and everything around us can feed you and strengthen you and provide you with all the help you may need. When you are ready you need to call out for them."

"Them? Who are they?''

"You will see when the time comes. I do not want to spoil the surprise."

"I hate surprises."

"No you don't! Anyhow, deep inside you, I am sure, you already know! Things were easier in the past, when mortals and immortals were closer. Now you need to invite them to you."

"When was this past?"

"Long before your Christ walked the earth. Immortals were always here."

"So you are an immortal?"

"Yes.

"Were you born?"

"Yes."

"When?"

"Time is not the same for me and you my love. I would say quite a few centuries ago..."

"God, you are old!" I exclaim.

He is smiling now and I love this smile. He does not look older that twenty or something. I can't help wondering if I can look as good as him after a few thousand years.

"So you cannot die?"

"Of course I can die. I am trying hard not to though."

"Where were you all these years?"

"I have been everywhere; all around the world. For many centuries I slept underneath the earth. I was waiting for a reason to be awakened, and then you came to the world of mortals and I knew you were the one I needed to find, even before I was awake."

"Were you were born in Ireland?"

"No, I arrived on the island when Danu did. I came from The Isle of Man. I followed the Goddess. She promised me that I would find my lady here. I fought hard for her for ages. After many battles there were few of us left and we decided to go underground where we could be in touch with Mother Nature and leave the upper world to mortals. We do walk this world from time to time without restriction though."

I am shocked to hear the name of the goddess. So indeed it is these stories I remember. "When you say we, who do you mean?"

"Immortals of any kind."

"How many kinds are there?"

"Many..."

"Are vampires one of these kinds?"

"Yes indeed, a lower kind."

"What do you mean?"

"Vampires were created by immortals or Gods that had gone bad. It does not mean they are all evil but they are not the same as you."

"What am I?"

He smiles at me. "You are a fairy!"

"What?" I gasp.

"You are a Fairy Queen! Actually, you are THE Fairy Queen, as at the moment there is no other queen walking the earth!"

"I don't understand..."

"The last Queen of the fairies was killed centuries ago, and that is the reason why your change means so much."

I don't believe him. "What? No way, no way! Those are children's stories, bullshit! You are making fun of me!"

"My love, I thought you would know by now..." He seems sad that I don't believe him.

"Well I don't! Nobody told me anything like that!"

"My lady, this is not something someone can tell us. This is something that we identify alone. Don't you feel the nature; don't you hear it whispering to you, calling you? Haven't you noticed how you are? Was I the only person telling you that you shine?"

"What do you mean?"

"There is an aura around you. Different than any other I have ever seen; luminous and gracious. Haven't you listened to everything the old lady and your father told you? To all that I have explained?"

"Ok, I got that I am different and immortal... but a Queen? How can I be a Queen?" I just realized what he said. "Hey, how did you know what my dad told me?"

"I am always connected to you. I need to identify any possible threat for you. As for how you can be a Queen... I don't know. I simply know that you are. Perhaps the old lady knows."

I think about what Aisha said. "She told me that I am special because I was born on the Beltane. The Goddess gave me special affinities and I have immortal blood. So the Goddess could have chosen anyone born on May 1st..."

"I really don't know. Maybe your people will know."

"People? What people?"

"Your followers..."

"I don't have followers..."

"Of course you do! You are a Queen! Your followers depend on you! They have been waiting for you just as I have. Immortals of all kinds: elves, fairies, leprechauns, all sprites. You should present yourself to them. You are their Queen and they need you as much as you need them."

"I need only you..."

"I am here for you. From always and for always..." He starts kissing me; softly and kindly. I need this kiss. I need his touch. There were so many revelations today that I need him to reassure me he is really here, that I am not losing my mind, as my mother was afraid would happen.

I wrap my arms around him and I start seeing images. I can read his thoughts. This is the first time I am able to do that. I see myself through his eyes and I am amazed! I can understand now why he believes that I am the one he says I am. I am tall and fearless, with my hair really long and graceful, glowing as it falls down all around my body. I am wearing strange ancient clothes: a top wrapped around my breasts and a small leather skirt. My body is really fit and strong, my legs have muscles and I see a six pack where my flabby belly is at the moment. My face is beautiful and serious. My lips are really full and my eyes are gleaming, as I am focused on something. This is the vision he had of me all these years, since the day his Goddess promised him he will find me, through all the years he was underground sleeping - this is the picture that accompanied him. I feel like I am deceiving him. He was waiting a really beautiful and fearless partner, a leader, and here I stand in front of him, only a girl; nothing close to what he had in mind. He intensifies his contact now. I can sense his body touching mine everywhere as we are almost glued to each other. I want more but I cannot stop thinking that I am not that woman; that queen!

He knows my thoughts and tells me, "You are much more that I had ever expected. When my Goddess revealed your image to me for the first time I thought I was truly blessed that I would have you as my partner."

"Aren't you disappointed now?"

"My love, since the first time I saw you I expected you would become an exceedingly beautiful woman, but the day you changed I could not believe my fortune. You are the one I want. Not the woman from the vision. You, and only you."

He kisses me again on my lips and my cheeks and he hugs me really tight. I want to stay with him for the whole night but I cannot have my dad worried that I am lost, especially after everything he told me today.

"Will you walk me to the pub?"

"Of course, my lady."

"I have missed you very much. When will I see you again?"

"When would you like?"

"I would like for you to not to go at all... but I guess this cannot happen."

"Not yet, at least!"

"Tomorrow night. I can arrange it so that I don't go to the pub and we can spend the whole evening together. Will you come to the house?"

"I prefer to meet outside. You are always happier when you are close to earth."

"Ok, I will wait for you at the gazebo. Is that ok?"

"I will be there."

"And Dubhghall, thank you very much for the flower..."

"Which flower?"

"The one on my bed!"

"I did not leave any flower on your bed! Good night my love." With that, he disappears into the night.

I am left to wonder who left the flower then.

I enter the pub to find my dad sitting with some of his friends. It is a good excuse for me to skip dinner and just go home. I am not that hungry anyway and I prefer to go to sleep. It is way past ten and I would like to do some reading before I sleep.

*****

Resting nicely in my bed, I decide to start reading the diary from the beginning.

February 5th, 1853

Dear Diary,

You were a gift for my seventeenth birthday. I already love you and I shall share all deepest secrets with you. We arrived at this new land only a few weeks ago and although mother and father assure me that our lives will improve here, I fear that will not be so. There are so many of us in the school and I really don't understand the language very well. I have no friends. At least I have you, dear diary. I hope to have better news tomorrow...

Mary Anna

*****

February 8th, 1853

Dear Diary,

Things are the same. The teachers are very bad and people are still getting sick. Everybody says this is because of all of us coming to the island. Too many of our people died and many of us who were left moved to this new land, America for a new life. People here are reluctant to accept newcomers, especially now that an illness is spreading. I tell assure them that none of my family is sick but they still avoid me. I am so sad and lonely.

Mary Anna

*****

February 20th, 1853

Dear Diary,

I am sorry I have not written for so long but I had nothing special to tell you. Yesterday things improved a bit. I received high marks! A girl named Elisa spoke to me. She told me she has lived on the island for several years now and asked me if I wanted to become friends with her. We spent the last two hours at the same desk and I learnt many things about her life. She told me that she enjoys walking in the woods some times and asked me to join her. Finally, a friend...

Mary Anna

All this is nice I am thinking, but what does it have to do with me? I skip pages to read forward...

June 21st, 1853

Dear Diary,

Today I saw him again. He is so handsome; a gentleman. He opened the door of the mercantile shop for me – mother had sent me for some coffee, and he said "My Lady, please go first." Oh my God, his voice and his accent are so melodious and he called me a lady! Oh my God! I am smitten! When will I see him again? I need to go into the woods again alone as he does not appear when Elisa is with me. He must really dislike her.

Sweet Diary, I kiss you good night. I am so very happy!

Mary Anna

*****

June 29th, 1853

Dear Diary,

After school I made my excuses to avoid mother and Elisa and I went in the woods. There he was, sitting on a low branch in the clearing where we first met. He was so elegant. I approached him and this time he asked for my name. I replied and he said it was beautiful. He said I am beautiful. I asked him why he only appears when I am alone and he told me that no one else needs to know what we do. I asked what is it that we do. Suddenly he was standing in front of me, holding me in his arms and dear Diary, he said, "We are very fond of each other, are we not?"

I felt I would faint but he was holding me very tightly and then he bent and he kissed me. It was my first kiss; so soft and beautiful. Oh, I wanted him to kiss me again but he said, "Not now my lady. We will meet again soon!"

I am looking forward to meeting him. My father will not approve!

Mary Anna

*****

July 2nd, 1853

Dear Diary,

I spent two lonely days not seeing him but today after school as I was walking home alone, I felt somebody pull me in a dark alley. I was terrified, naturally, but before I could scream he put his lips on mine and I knew instantly it was him! Today he was rougher and although I felt a bit embarrassed I really liked it. He was kissing me with his tongue and massaging my breasts and touching my back and then he lifted my skirt and touched me down there. I was ashamed and excited at the same time! I was really close to screaming out of pleasure when he bit me on my neck and I felt him suck my blood. I have no experience with this sort of thing and no one to ask. Is this normal? Is this what happens between men and women? I felt like I exploded inside - It was so wonderful! My father will be furious if he finds out – my reputation will be ruined. After a few seconds he took his teeth out of my neck and started licking me really tenderly and kissing me again. He told me he will wait for me again tomorrow. Oh! I so want him to do that again!

Mary Anna

*****

July 3rd, 1853

Dear Diary,

Horrible news! Today at school people were talking about a man who was killed very close to where I met him yesterday. They said that something had drained him of all his blood! Today I walked home a different way and I did not see him. He told me I cannot speak to anyone about him or us. What is he? Should I be afraid?

Mary Anna

*****

July 5th, 1853

Dear Diary,

He was waiting for me at the same alley as last time. Although I was with Elisa he called me and I went to him. I don't know if Elisa saw him but she turned around and left immediately. He asked me where I was yesterday and I told him about the dead man and about what I heard: that something had drunk all his blood. He told me that there are creatures that do that and not all of them are evil. I know he could have hurt me if he wanted... I am a bit afraid of him but I still want him so. I told him I loved him and he said he is not capable of such love. His words stung me deeply! He then tried to kiss me but I ran away because I did not want him to see me crying. I am so sad. If he does not love me does he want to touch me the way he does? And why do I want to let him? What is he really? Who is he? Will I ever see him again?

Mary Anna

*****

July 9th, 1853

Dear Diary,

Today I decided to go in the woods and find him. I missed him and wanted him. I don't care if he is different and possibly dangerous. He is all I can think about. I found him at the same place as before. He said he knew I was going to find him. I had so many questions to ask but he started kissing me again. He put me tenderly on the ground and then lay on top of me. I could feel his body weight on mine. He was kissing me really ferocious and passionately but I didn't mind. I liked it. He opened my bodice and began kissing my breasts then he lifted my skirts and then he was inside me. It felt incredible. He was moving rhythmically in and out of my body and I did not want him to stop. He was licking my breasts, my ears, my neck and then he bit me again, this time just over my left breast and it felt magical. He was drinking and I was pushing his head closer so that he wouldn't stop. And then I felt this beautiful warm explosion inside and he stopped drinking and just licked my wound. He gave me another kiss and just like that vanished, leaving me there lying on the round. Oh dear God I am so sorry to admit that but it was so wondrous! I want him again and again. I don't care if he does not love me. I know it is a sin but I don't care!

Mary Anna

I really cannot stop reading now...

July 11th, 1853

Dear Diary,

My mother told me today that some people in the market were talking about seeing the undead. They are evil. She said we should be take care as evil sprites have arisen from the earth and we are vulnerable. I said to her that perhaps not all of them are evil and she slapped my face! She told me to keep my mouth shut and return straight home after school every day. If only she knew what I have been doing. I fear she would give me much more than a slap!

Mary Anna

*****

July 15th, 1853

Dear Diary,

I am home from school and I am quite exhausted. I saw him again today and although I know he does not love me, he behaved very intimately with me. He tried to explain what is going on and told me that I need not be afraid. He told me that their intentions are not evil. They merely need to communicate with me. They have been imprisoned for a long time. His movements are very agile. He is clearly not a man. He says he is a spirit but I know the truth. He is undead; frozen. My mother says that she heard that undead killed a man a fortnight ago at the port. It was said that the body had had been drained of blood. But I know in my heart that he is not evil. I love him. He kissed me again today. He approached me and seduced me and then he drank from me, as before. I felt no pain then. I am pain now only as I really need him to come back and drink again...

This is the one page I had read by luck that first day. Oh, my God! It is true. This is the diary of a mortal girl that had met an immortal. Was he really a vampire? He must have been as he was drinking her blood! I am really shaken but also excited at the same time. Everything seems completely unreal. I can't believe I am reading such books, I can't believe I am meeting such people. I close the diary to get some sleep. It is almost two in the morning. So much for a good night sleep; I am really tired.

Chapter VIII - The First Meeting

The next day I am like a zombie at work the whole morning so I take a nap as soon as I get home. When I open my eyes again it's early evening and I am feeling much better. I always enjoyed long sleeps but lately I have the need to sleep even during the day. Seven hours sleep a night is not enough.

I go downstairs and see my dad is on the couch asleep. I go into the kitchen and see there is food on a plate. I take a diet coke from the fridge and go in the living room to eat while watching TV. It has been several days since I have watched the news. I remember I have not called my mum yet and I make a plan to do that once my dad is up so he can also talk to her. I finish my food, wash my plate and sit next to my dad until he wakes up.

"Hello sweetie," He says. "Are you ok? I didn't see you this morning."

"I know, Dad, sorry. I woke up late and I needed to be at the store at ten so I just got dressed and left."

He looks concerned. "Are you feeling sick?"

"No, nothing like that... It's just, you know I love sleep. That's all, don't worry."

"Ok." He seems relieved. "Oh, by the way, Kellan passed by this morning and he did not look happy. He was looking for you."

"Well, I guess I will see him later. I am not planning to come to the pub tonight. I was thinking of watching a movie. I work at ten again tomorrow."

"Ok sure..."

"Now, have you already made that call?"

"To mum?"

"No, to Jesus! Yes to mum..."

"Nope."

"So bring the phone, and we'll do that together," he says.

I dial my home phone number and I am thinking she must be home now. It is already eight in the evening in Greece. She picks up and after we have a quick hello in Greek I tell her we should speak English as Dad is sitting next to me and I want him to be able to understand. I also beg her to be nice to him; I'm not sure whether she will get angry after what I am planning to tell her and it is not his fault. "So how are you?" I ask in English.

"I am good," she answers. "How are you? Is everything going well in Galway?" I can tell she is smiling now.

"Yes we are all set here! Well, actually more than set. I wanted to tell you..." I look at my dad and he is a bit nervous now - well that makes two of us!

"Yes?"

"I wanted to tell you that I was thinking of staying here for a while, more than a couple of weeks."

"Tita did something happen? Please put Dad on the phone!" I roll my eyes and pass it on to Dad and I hear him reassuring her that nothing bad has happened; everything is going fine. He gives back the phone, telling me that when I am finished he wants to talk to her again.

"Hello again, Mum," I say.

"So you are ok!"

"Yes, I am ok! Why wouldn't I be?"

"No reason, nothing! Why are you staying then?"

"I don't have anything to do back in Greece." I tell her truthfully. "I got a job here!"

"You got a job?"

"Yes, at a very nice music store. It's only part time but still I will be making some money and I want to spend some time with Dad. Plus, I will be closer to Edinburgh if I need to travel for any last minute arrangements. And you can come visit! Dad said he wanted to invite you; an open invitation..."

''He did?"

"Yes, in fact, he wants to talk to you now."

"He does?''

"Yes Mum. Are we good?"

"Of course we're good! Do you have everything you need?"

"No, actually I was thinking that you coming here for a weekend sometime soon and you could bring me some stuff..."

"We'll see..."

"I will let you know what I need. Love you. Bye! Talk to Dad now."

"Love you too..." But before she finishes her sentence, Dad is on the phone.

"You love me, huh?"

"Well, not you!"

"Oh! That hurt!" He says. I hear them laughing now, and I can feel my dad is full of joy, so I go outside to give them some space.

I lie on my hammock for a while and as it is getting darker and chillier now, I feel the refreshing humidity of the plants and earth around me, wrapping me; I am at ease. It's so nice and normal when I am outside. Dubhghall was right. I already feel much happier. The conversation with Mum went great and I am seeing Dubhghall tonight! We will actually spend time together like a normal couple. That will be interesting.

In less than ten minutes I see my dad leave for the pub in a hurry. He seems really cheerful. I ask how it went and he gives me a thumbs-up and shouts, "She will visit soon!"

I am really giggling at his obvious joy and love for my mum.

Dad is gone now and I am alone. It is a bit past six in the afternoon and I remember that I have not replanted my flower yet. I get up from the hammock and go on the porch to find my flower still wrapped in the towel. I unwrap the cloth and see that it is starting to wither. I feel sad for not paying the proper attention to it. I must to do my best to revive it. I go to the back of the yard where my dad has his gardening tools and get a small spade. I decide to plant it close to the tree that holds my hammock. This way it would be closer to me when I rest there. I get down on my knees and start digging a hole and as I cram my bare hands into the ground, the sensation is remarkable. I feel like I am touching a living organism and the earth responds to my touch by channeling strength and love and rapture to me. I suppose this is how surgeons must feel when they touch human organs while in surgery. I keep digging until I have a big enough hole. I put the roots of the flower inside and start filling the hole with dirt. I cannot make the flower stand straight though. It has gone limp, so it is folding and the wonderful purple petals are touching the ground. I am trying to prop it up but it's no use and then I hear a voice coming from behind.

"Ye nid to giv lif' to 't..."

What? Who is that? I turn my head and I manage to see it only for a second as it runs in the fields and disappears. What was this? It looked like an elf! I am not kidding. It was small and funny looking, with a tall hat and a beard. I am losing it. Maybe it was a squirrel and I just imagined the rest. But it spoke! What did it really say? Something like, 'ye nid to lif tot.' What the hell does this mean? I nid to lif to it? I need to... life to it? Oh my God, it said I need to give life to it, to the flower. How do I give life to it?

I think about how Earth was channeling all this power to me before and I wonder whether I could channel this life to the flower. I put both my hands around the stalk that is bent and I try to channel strength. I have strength from the earth - I feel it. Can I really pass it on? I close my eyes and I focus all my energy to my hands. I feel it happening! I open my eyes to see my hands glowing and the flower seems to straighten up. I keep holding it with one hand and I put the other one on the petals, which turn green again. Wow! This is incredible! The flower is fully rejuvenated! I am so proud. This was beyond imagination. How did I do that? And what was this creature that came to talk to me? Could it be that I really have followers?

I sit on the bench of the gazebo, thinking I want to see them. I want to talk to them. Dubhghall said when I am ready I should get in nature and call for them. Can I do this during the day or does it work only at night? Well, let's find out. What did Aisha say? Open up my senses.

I inhale and identify the scents around. I smell the wet ground, the leaves, the blossoming flowers, the fertility of the pollen. I am a part of nature and nature is a part of me. I look around and I whisper, "Hello!" I hear the wind blowing a salutation back and it's like a warm welcome. It is a bit silly to sit alone and talk to invisible creatures but my instinct tells me I should, so I do.

"Where are you? Please make yourselves visible for me!" There are tiny voices and whispers all around but I cannot see anything, so I speak again, this time with a more commanding tone. "I am asking you to reveal yourselves. I am here to meet you and introduce myself. I am not going to harm you..."

"Mi quennn..." The voice comes from behind me.

I turn suddenly to face a tiny airborne creature flying around the gazebo. It approaches me and right in front of my eyes, it changes into a woman-like figure with wings and really long hair. I have witnessed it and still I cannot believe how this is possible. I look closely to see she is much like the fairy pictures I have seen in books, just like the ones I have been drawing. She has long blondish hair and two enormous wings and she is greenish - not actually green, but her skin is so pale I could see her veins if she had any. I do not know how to describe it. Her body and face and everything... she is the color of a huge flying caterpillar but she is beautiful - fairy tale beautiful! She is not wearing clothes but her figure is not naked - she has no breasts or other womanly parts. I need to relax. I don't want to scare her off and also I want to show some respect.

I say, "Hello..."

"Halow..."

"Who are you?"

"Mi nome e Tirinda y em a fluorei fae..."

"Pleased to meet you, Tirinda. What language is it you speak?"

"Faelis..."

"Faelis, what language is that?"

"Thi oldie one."

"Are there more of you?"

"Yi...milun...us waitish ir Quennn..." Her pronunciation is strange, she stresses the 'n' and skips words, but I believe I understand her correctly to have said something like, 'Millions, waiting for our Queen!'

I ask, "Do you know who I am?"

"Ir Quennn!"

"How do you know?"

"Nihts befir tha u spok wit thee dork maestre."

"I am really sorry Tirinda, I do not understand what you are saying. Do you know how to speak English?"

"I speak with my mind so I can speak everything. If you prefer Greek please let me know..." She tells me in perfect Greek.

"English is fine thank you," I say. "So you speak Faelis, English, Greek and more - wow! I wish I could do that..."

"What do you mean my Queen? Of course you can - if you speak with your mind"

And then I realize that she is not moving her lips as she speaks but still I can hear her; interesting.

"So what other abilities do we have?"

"We?"

"Yes, you and I, and the rest of the fairies."

"You and I are not the same," she says. "I am a flower fairy. You are the Queen of Fairies. There are a thousand different breeds of us."

"How will I ever learn more about me? Everybody is speaking in riddles."

"You need to find the Lady of the Mortals. She is the connection between the two worlds. She can tell you everything you need to know.''

"Do you mean Aisha? I have found her but I still do not know much! May I ask you?"

"Of course you may ask, my Queen. I will try to answer."

Finally I will get some answers! "Where do fairies live?"

"We live in the fields, in the lakes, on the mountains - it depends on our breed."

"What do we eat?"

"Everything and nothing. We can eat whatever mortals eat, but we do not enjoy cooked food. We prefer our food raw."

"Can you take other forms as well?"

"How do you see me? I usually take the form others expect to see."

"I see you as really beautiful, with wings, and a bit green..."

"Green?" she exclaims with a laugh. "This is what you think of fairies then..."

"How do you hide?"

"I just blend with the plant life, or the ground. Hiding is easy - it's more difficult to appear!"

"Do you think I could change?"

"I imagine you possess attributes from all the fairy breeds, but I have not met a queen ever before, so I cannot tell you for sure."

"How old are you?"

"You mean in mortal years? I don't really know. We just count the millenniums."

"I know there are evil creatures. What are they?"

"There is evil everywhere my Queen."

"Even among fairies?"

"Of course."

"What should I do?"

"What do you mean?" Suddenly she gets alarmed and looks over her shoulder. She says, "I need to go now... he is coming!"

"Please wait!"

"I am sorry my Queen. If I don't go I may not live another day..." She flies away.

I wonder what alarmed her so badly. I don't sense any danger myself. I'm pleased that I did get a few answers. She said he is coming. Maybe Dubhghall is already here. Why would she think he would hurt her?

I enter the house to wash my hands and clean up. I also change into a sexy dress and black tights - I want to look beautiful tonight. I go back downstairs to go outside when I suffer a threatening feeling. There is something wicked outside.

I open the door cautiously and find Kellan sitting on the porch just as he was the last time he met me here; only this time his eyes are not happy and welcoming. He seems angry and confused. He speaks, but his voice is not Kellan's. His voice is cold and strict and vicious. "I was looking for you yesterday, and again this morning."

"Well, you know I have a mobile for emergencies."

"It wasn't an emergency!"

"Anyway you found me now. How are you?" I can't believe that he speaks to me in such a tone. This is my best friend. The only friend I ever loved. And not to forget, the guy I have been making out with just a few days ago.

"I am more than fine. How are you?" He says, calmer now.

Is he being ironic? What the hell is going on? I decide to let it go and be polite. I invite him out to the gazebo. "I am good. Work is fine. Mark is great and the music he plays is very nice. There are not a lot of people buying but still I enjoy it."

"Good for you. So you are really staying!"

"Yes I am. When are you going back to Edinburgh?"

Suddenly he seems angry again. "Are you trying to get rid of me?"

"Kellan! What is going on with you? It's me, remember! Your Tita..."

"You have changed," he says accusingly.

"I have grown up. Maybe you should do the same!"

"Indeed!"

"Come on now, I don't want to fight with you. Come here..." I put my arms around him to hug him but he stays still. After a few minutes that I don't lose my embrace, he holds me back and he buries his face in my neck. I feel him smell my hair and I get some scattered thoughts from his mind. He is thinking of kissing me again. He is thinking it feels so right to hold me in his arms and that I am his. He is thinking that if there is anyone else he will kill him! I am shocked by the image I see in his thoughts. There is something really evil in his head and I am wondering, where does this come from? My Kellan was always well-mannered and sweet. He is still gorgeous but he has lost his kind touch. I lose my embrace but then he grabs at me. Oh shit! Not again...

"Kellan stop it!"

"Shut up, I want to kiss you!"

"No! Ι said no, Kellan." I am trying to set myself free. I know I have become strong now - how can he be stronger? He is all over me when I feel a hot mist of air tossing him away onto his back on the ground. Kellan looks upset and confused, but instantly he is on his feet again. When did Kellan start to move so fast? He is really angry now and he is approaching me again, only to see the same wave of mist pushing him back. He is really powerful but the mist is stronger, so he retreats. He is taking a defensive position right now; he looks like a wounded animal.

I am trying to pacify him when I hear him shrieking in the air "Whatever you are, make yourself visible!"

"Who are you talking to Kellan...?"

He is looking around wildly. "Make yourself visible or I will hurt her, I swear!"

Now I am really annoyed. Who is he that he thinks he can hurt me? I am an immortal! My rage is explodes inside me and in a sharp move I find myself standing in front of him. I punch him really hard in his face. He did not expect that and now he is stunned, so I find the opportunity to grab him by his shirt and pull him close to my face, so I can look into his eyes...

"Who are you?" I demand. "What did you do to my best friend?"

"I am your best friend still," he says angrily. "You are not who you used to be! You have changed and it is not for the best! She was right. I should have listened to her..."

Being so close to him hurts. I hear his thoughts and feel the disappointment. I feel the love he keeps in his heart for me. Maybe he is just jealous? But then I see his neck and it carries two round small marks. I recall the dream I had... Could this be it?

He cries out to me, "I loved you so much! I still do. Leave all this and come with me." He comes closer and I am thinking he will kiss me again, but he turns his head and opens his mouth to bite me. I can see his fangs coming closer...

Suddenly, Kellan is lifted into the air and thrown back against the tree. He stands instantly and is in my face, whispering, "I will kill him and then you will be mine!"

And then he is gone.

Chapter IX - Elijah

All this happened so quickly! I cannot feel my legs. I am shivering. I sit on the bench so I don't fall down and I try to catch my breath. What was that thing that protected me? Was it Dubhghall in the mist? I can really use a drink now! I get up and go into the house where I pour some vodka in a glass - I think my dad would consider this a triple! I open the fridge to find juice of whatever type to poor in my drink. Luckily, I see my dad bought some cherry juice for me. I love him so much! I start gulping down the sweet drink and as the alcohol travels through my blood, I soon feel better. I need to calm down. I was preparing for a nice relaxed night with Dubhghall and I was planning on possibly being intimate with him... But all I can think about now is Kellan. What just happened with him? What is he turning to? I am still in the house but I feel Dubhghall appear at the gazebo. I run out to find him sitting there, dazzling and sexy, as always. He stands immediately and wraps me in his arms and I start crying. I feel so safe there and all my defenses are down.

"Don't cry my love, please," he says. "I am here for you. I will protect you."

"It was you in the mist earlier, wasn't it?"

"Yes, it was."

"But you did not appear, why?"

"I was afraid I could kill him..."

"He was very strong, Dubhghall."

"Yes he was, but I am stronger than you can imagine."

"What happened to Kellan? He has fangs!"

"Yes, I saw that..."

I pull from his embrace and we both sit in the gazebo, Dubhghall holding my hands in his. "Is he also an immortal? A vampire?"

Dubhghall shakes his head, "Not yet."

"What do you mean, not yet?" I am confused. "Will he become a vampire?"

"Most probably yes, unless she decides he is of no use to her... but I am thinking she won't leave him alone. He affects you and she lusts for him."

"You mean Alicia?"

"We do not speak their names," Dubhghall warns me. "They can hear us..."

"Aisha also told me that. Who are they?"

"Vampires," he says. "Created immortals."

"So she was also created?"

"She has immortal blood in her family but she was not strong enough to complete the change, so yes, her immortality was created."

"And she is trying to change Kellan as well?" I am very worried now!

"She is not only trying. His change has already started my love. You saw his fangs. The only way it will not be completed is if she decides to kill him first."

"Oh my God!" My poor Kellan!

Dubhghall touches my face reassuringly. "Don't worry Tita. He is not going to die. He is too precious to you, which makes him too precious to her!"

"What do you mean?"

"She wants you out of the way. She and others... Kellan is the only connection they have to you."

This doesn't sound good! "Nice...so how many people want me dead?" I ask.

"People?" Dubhghall smiles. "None!"

I really don't appreciate a joke right now and I give him a light shove with my elbow. "Immortals then," I say. "Vampires or whatever the hell they are."

He becomes serious again. "Remember what Aisha told you? You are the one to lead by peace...Well, not everyone wants this peace. There are immortals who want war. They believe they were deceived and driven underground unjustly. They feel their time is coming to rule!"

"How do you know she is one of them?"

"I don't, but it's a pretty good guess."

"So what do I do?"

"For now, you stay alive!"

"You say that like it's easy!" I complain.

He laughs. "It is pretty easy, trust me! You are stronger than you think. You have powers you are not aware of yet."

"Well, then, it's time I became aware, don't you think?"

"Your wish is my command. So what do you want to know?"

"Well, for starters, why you do not appear in the day?"

"I do, I just have a different form then."

"Why?"

"Well, think about it. What do you prefer day or night?"

"Hmm... lately, I would say night! My eyes have started annoying me from time to time in the day, but it's not really hurting me."

"Well, for you it's a bit different. You have elements from various fairy breeds, even from sun fairies. For me, as the centuries passed while I was living underground daylight became more and more troublesome. It's not that I would get burnt as people naively think - but, again, if I can avoid it, why suffer it?"

"Is it the same for vampires?"

"No, not at all. Actually they can walk the day better than us. They were mortals before and they keep some attributes from their humanity. They never lived underground. They just prefer to avoid the sun."

"Do they need to drink from humans only?"

"No, as long as it is blood it will suffice. However, they do need to drink immortal or vampire blood to complete the change. And of course, human blood is better than animal's... but fairies' blood is like a drug to them. It is extremely rare and unique and intoxicating."

"Is that why he tried to bite me?"

"I don't think so. He is not a complete vampire yet. I don't believe he really knows what he is doing. He is only a subordinate for the moment. He acts upon his instincts."

"What do you mean?"

"She drinks from him and uses him, mainly for sex. In order to start the change she has also fed him blood, her own, I imagine."

"Mpliax!"

Dubhghall smiles. "What was that sound?"

"Disgusting... in Greek! Ewwww." He laughs really loudly now and I am getting more comfortable.

"So how long does it take to fully change?"

"It's different for each creature. For you, I suppose the change will depend on your willingness to act upon it. For him... maybe a week, if she feeds him every day. More if she is torturing him by letting him starve." Dubhghall shrugs.

I am horrified. "You mean starve for blood?"

"Yes, bloodlust is the biggest torture...'' he nods.

"I see... So, once Kellan changes, he will be evil?"

"Not necessarily. Vampires can be pure and kind. For him I am not so sure though," he says sadly. "Kellan has a lot of anger and disappointment to handle."

How awful! "Then it's my fault I guess."

"No it's not! Why would you think so?"

My heart is aching for Kellan! My best friend! "If it wasn't for me, this wouldn't be happening!"

Dubhghall puts his arms around me to comfort me. "You do not know this. She could still have chosen him..."

"I must do something," I cry and stand up, wringing my hands. "What can I do?"

"For him? Nothing. You must stay away from him..."

"I cannot do that Dubhghall..."

"YOU CAN AND YOU WILL!" he shouts.

"Don't yell at me!" I shout back. "He is my friend!"

"Sorry, I am so sorry. but he is just too dangerous."

I am filled with determination. "If he bites me, will I change as well?" I demand.

"To a vampire? No!"

"Will I die?"

"No, not from a bite; your magic is stronger than his..." He hesitates.

"Then what? Dubhghall, what will happen?"

He answers with a warning tone, "You may like it!"

No what I wanted to hear. "No, that cannot happen... Can it?"

"I do not know. I have never had such experience. But their bite is usually pleasant for their victims, at least for mortals." Dubhghall takes both of my hands in his. "You must understand me Tita - as long as you are mine it hurts me even to think about you with somebody else. You cannot do this to me!"

Do I see tears in his eyes? "Dubhghall, there is no one else. You are the only one for me. Can you please accept that?" He is skeptical so I figure the best way to reassure him is to show him. I pull him into my arms and start kissing him. Even with all this chaos going on, I cannot do anything but focus all my energy on that kiss. It is so wonderful... so magical. I am sure he can read my mind so I leave my senses free and without even trying, I pass my energy to him - as I did before with the flower, only now it's easier - more natural. I see in the dark that there is a faint light coming out from my body, entering his. He shivers and moans and I can feel his ecstasy.

He whispers really closely to my ear, "Oh! My dear love, how can you do that? I have never felt anything like that before."

Then it hits me - I have never asked about his love past. I thought he would have had other women, mortal or immortal. He is so gorgeous and sexy and he told me he was a strong and dreadful warrior, so I supposed he was good husband material...

He breaks the kiss and laughs out loud, "I cannot believe you are thinking about this right now. I am telling you that I have never in my existence felt this way before and instead of being content and happy you are worried that I had other women."

"Well, did you?" I know it is stupid to ask but I am a bit jealous here.

"Yes, I had other women; mortals and immortals. It was a really long time ago and mating was more of a matter of survival and physical need."

"What does that mean?"

"Strong warriors were expected to impregnate mortal women, to expand the races."

"Oh!" I say with some surprise. It sounds so... animal that way!

"It sounds worse than it actually was," he smiles. "I am sorry! I will tell you that I have not been with anyone else since you walked the earth."

"For eighteen years?"

"I could wait as many more for you, if I had to..."

I like his answer and I move in to kiss him again but he stops me and tells me that my dad is coming back. I wonder what time it is and check my watch to see that it is almost one in the morning! Oh shit! I will be sleepy tomorrow again.

Dubhghall starts to leave but first he asks me when he can take me to the lake to meet another fairy. I suddenly remember that I forgot to tell him about Tirinda... Well, that will have to wait until tomorrow.

Dubhghall tells me that we can meet at seven o' clock under our tree. I agree. He gives me another kiss with the promise that tomorrow is our day. I don't know what he has in mind, but I know what I have in mind and I am sure he knows that \- my thoughts are really loud in my head! He leaves me with a smile.

I need to find an excuse for my dad, in case I don't come back for the night. I really don't want to come home for the night!

I go straight to my bed to sleep, thinking that tomorrow I can take the diary with me to work. Mark usually leaves me alone for a long time and if there are no customers I can continue reading it. Besides, I need to return it to Aisha at some point. And also tell her everything that happened!

*****

I wake up around half past eight and realize I am not that sleepy as yesterday morning. That's a good start. I go downstairs, pour some coffee in a cup and grab a cereal bar. My dad joins me.

"Hello Dad, good morning."

"Morning sweetie. How are you?"

"I am fine." I need to tell him about tonight, so I make up an excuse! "This afternoon I'm going to travel to Edinburgh. I will take the train to Dublin and grab the first flight out. Kellan might be coming with me, I don't know yet."

"Why?"

"I need to submit some papers to the Uni. I work again on Monday so I need to go tonight. The administration desk is open Saturday 'til lunch time."

"I could drive you to Dublin," Dad offers.

"No, it's Friday and you work, don't worry. I will take the train and I'll give you a call when I get there. I am eighteen now, remember?"

"I remember," he says with a smile. "If you change your mind just let me know."

I really love living with my dad. My mum would have asked me a hundred questions before I would be off the hook. "Ok, thanks, Dad! Got to go... Don't want to be late for work!" I give him a sweet kiss, grab my coat and my backpack and I am gone.

I arrive at the shop to find Mark already in his jacket. He informs me that he is planning to do some errands outside the shop today. He wants to pay bills and such but he promises to be back by three for me to leave. When he is gone and I am all alone in the shop, I take out the diary and start reading from where I had left it the other night.

July 19th, 1853

Dear Diary,

Today at school they spoke to us about how to protect ourselves from the cold ones. This is what they call them... HIM! He does not feel cold at all to me. They said we should wear a cross and carry same garlic. Everyone is upset because another girl was found dead two days ago. No blood left in her veins. But he loves me! He would never hurt me. He made me well when I was really sick! I need to find him and ask him. I don't care if he killed her but I am ashamed to admit it that I am jealous. I don't want him to drink from anyone else! Oh my God! What is wrong with me?

Mary Anna

*****

July 21st, 1853

Dear Diary,

I asked him about the dead girl. He said there is no one else and my distrust of him is unfounded. He said that I should never think of such things - he is not like the others. He wants me to leave with him. He said he wants me to be his woman! Can you believe this my beloved diary? He said he cannot marry me in a church but we will have one another for eternity! He is so romantic! And then he kissed me again with all the passion and love and fury all his kisses carry. He started unbuttoning my bodice but I told him I had to leave because my father would be home soon. He did not talk but kept kissing my neck... and I felt the need to be bitten! I begged him to bite me and drink from me and as he did, he inclined his head and pushed my lips to his neck. I was kissing him and suddenly he used his fingernail and made a small cut in his own heck and I knew he meant for me to lick his blood. Once I tasted the first drops of blood, I felt like ripping his skin apart! I put my teeth deep in his neck and bit him hard. It was unique and wonderful feeling... better than making love! When I started, I could not stop. I finally stopped only out of fear of hurting him but he kissed me again on my bloodied lips and told me he loved me. I will leave with him. I could never marry anyone else!

Mary Anna

I understand now why Aisha gave me this diary. She wanted me to understand what is happening with Kellan. I was wrong to assume at the beginning that the strange man in this diary could have been Dubhghall. My Dubhghall is not drinking blood...I hope! One more thing I need to ask him... I get back to reading, as I am really curious about what happens next.

July 23rd, 1853

Dear Diary,

I must be ill again. I slept till very late yesterday and I missed school. Today I am not feeling any better. My entire body is in pain. My eyes are irritating me and I am really thirsty but water is not helping me. I feel like screaming all the time. I am tired. I can't write more now.

Mary Anna

*****

July 24th, 1853

Dear Diary,

I am in pain. My mother fears that I may have the flu that has been killing people lately. She asked a doctor to visit me, but he said it is not the flu and there is nothing to be done for my condition. I am left alone to suffer. I call for him mentally all the time. Why has he abandoned me in my time of greatest need? I hope I see him once more before I die!

Mary Anna

*****

July 26th, 1853

Dear Diary,

Yesterday was the worst day of my life. I really thought I was dying and I was crying, not from fear of dying, but because I miss him so much. I want him to kiss me, and make sweet love to me, but most of all I want him to drink from me. And I want to drink from him! I saw a squirrel standing outside my window and I stood up and caught it. I moved so fast I got dizzy but then I sank my teeth inside the squirrel and I drank its blood. I felt better afterwards. Not really good, but better. The pain was reduced. What is happening to me? Am I becoming a cold one? What I did was so disgusting...

Mary Anna

If this is how Kellan feels, it is really cruel and awful. I can't help but feeling really sorry for my best friend. I understand that it is not his fault at all and I am furious with Alicia. I visualize her all beautiful and sexy drinking Kellan's blood as I relive the dream I saw in Kellan's head while he was sleeping.

Involuntarily I feel all my energy and anger focusing on her. I want to hurt her and it's like a big bulk of strength is leaving my body. I have a mental picture of the bakery store: I see her behind the cashier desk scared and hiding as all groceries have flown from the shelves and are whirling around the shop. I see her looking at me now. She knows it's me. She is wondering how the hell I can do this. I realize what a mistake I have made! Until now she hadn't known how strong I really am. Now she knows. I hear her clearly telling me, 'The game is on!' The vision is lost now. I am smiling although I know that what I did was totally stupid and careless. Still...it felt good! The game is certainly on.

I go back to reading my book as I really want to see what happens with Mary Anna...

July 27th, 1853

Dear Diary,

I am not feeling better today but I have decided that I must go find him. I do not care how much it will hurt to go out and walk. I will find the strength to go to him... I will leave once everybody is asleep.

Mary Anna

*****

July 28th, 1853

Dear Diary,

Before I could set out last night to look for him, he is entering my room from the window. I wanted to shout at him for leaving me to suffer for so many days. I had missed him so much. In a flash he jerked my covers away and he was lying on top of me. It felt so good to have him close to me again! He kissed me and it was incredible. I did not believe how much better I felt only by having him close to me. I asked him if I was dying and he told me that would be my choice. He asked if I had thought of his proposal. I told him I had thought his proposal had been withdrawn due to my sickness. Who would want a dying woman?

He told me I am not sick. I am merely changing and it will be my choice if I decide to embrace it and follow him or decline it. He said that if I do not follow him, I will not be able to limit myself to only good deeds. He said that instead of letting me be one of the creatures that hurt others he would kill me himself. He said I would not feel any pain, only pleasure; ecstasy even!

I was truly shocked with his words. Could I really become somebody that would kill another person? I suppose that I could. I told him that of course I will follow him, if he still wants me. He told me he wants me more than he has ever wanted anyone in his long life and he started kissing me again. It felt really good and comfortable there on the bed and I did not care that my parents were sleeping in the next room. I am his now. I decided that this is my man. I started unbuttoning my night gown and when I finally cast it away and stood before him nude he looked at me with such adoration and lust that I could not help but start kissing him all over his body and undressing him. He got inside me again and it was nothing like the first time he did it. I was longing for him this time. I could not stop but scratching his back and biting him everywhere and whispering to him to move faster. And he did.

I was thinking that I am so lucky to find this wonderful partner, this great lover for the rest of my life. I will be the best wife ever. I will do whatever he wants me to do, as long as he keeps doing this to me. Then he whispered in my ear: 'I will be with you for all eternity' and then he bit me just above my breast again. This is my favorite place as well and I bent over and bit him on the neck. And we kept making love and drinking each other's blood for a really long time until rapture came! And then I fell asleep.

I woke up this morning alone and naked and as I hurried to get dressed I saw two small dots left on my breast proving that last night was real. Otherwise, I could think that all this was just a beautiful, magical hallucination!

I am feeling really good now. Strong and ready. My eyes are itching me still but it doesn't bother me. My mother is amazed at my improvement. I guess she expected I would really die.

What do I do now? When will we leave?

I am looking forward to start my new life with him!

Mary Anna

*****

July 30th, 1853

Dear Diary,

Two days have passed without seeing him but I am content. I went gone out in the woods for a walk and I found a deer. I thought I would never be fast enough catch it but as I felt the urge to hunt it down my legs moved faster than my thoughts and I had it in my clutches before I could realize it. I am becoming really fast and strong. I broke its neck and sank my teeth in it and drank till the last drop. It was so resuscitative. It was not as tasteful and magical as his blood, but it was fulfilling.

I need to continue feeding myself and keep my secret from my parents until he comes back for me.

Mary Anna

Oh my God! She knew she had become a vampire; an immortal. This is what Dubhghall said about being created and about the bloodlust. I guess the days she felt sick, was because of the lack of blood. The time is already two-thirty and I am expecting Mark to be back any time but I cannot stop reading now. I browse the diary forward.

August 5th, 1853

Dear Diary,

Last night he finally visited me again. All these days, I subsided on animal blood and it was adequate but when he entered my room and I smelled his blood I was instantly upon him. We undressed quickly and noiselessly. It was a need to feel each other and as he was inside me, I bit him first this time. My teeth have changed and they are really sharp and pointy now. I can sink them in the flesh easily. It felt even better than before and he told me so himself. He did not bite me and I thought that was strange. I asked if he doesn't want my blood anymore. He said he had fed earlier because he did not want to feed from me anymore. I am his lady now. I was confused as I want to bite him and drink him still. Will he think it's wrong? He left very quickly but not before he told me to go to the town to a specific shop and find a lady. He said I should give whatever is most precious for me to her and she will guard it for me in the future.

When I think about what it most precious to me I think about you, dear diary. You brought me luck and you keep in your pages our love's story. I am so sorry, dear diary, that I am giving you away, but if anyone finds you, they may come after us and I cannot risk it. I love you so much. I will also give her a diamond ring my father gave. It was his mother's and it's so beautiful, I cannot leave it behind. I will search for the shop tomorrow and then take you there the next night after I speak to you one last time. I love you, diary...

Mary Anna

*****

August 8th, 1853

Dear Diary,

Last night he came to me but he did not touch me or drink from me. He just asked me to drink from him, so that I have strength for our journey. I asked him where we are going and he said we will travel to another city.

I have never gone away from here! Will I ever see my parents again? I am a bit worried but he said he knows some of our kind there that we can visit. I asked him, how we will travel and, looking at me really strangely, he said 'on feet of course'. That must be really tiring but I trust him. I love him so much. I asked him what do I need to take with me and he told me I should take only my clothes and whatever I can fit in a bag. Then I sunk my teeth in his neck and drank from him and he was moaning, like he does when we make love. This got me so excited. I started touching him but he limited my hands and pushed my mouth deeper in his flesh. I drank and I drank and I thought I could never feel the ecstasy without making love but I did! It was incredible! I am wondering if this is how it feels only with him or I can have this by drinking from other people also. The animals do not have this effect on me.

Well, my dear diary, I suppose this is where I stop sharing my story with you for now. I will take you to the lady in the morning. I hope to find you again in the future. I love you, dear diary. I hope you will keep my secrets restrained from bad people.

A kiss for you...

Mary Anna

This is for anyone that may read this in the future...

Dear Reader,

I hope you do not misjudge me for the decision I made. I made it with full consciousness; actually I had no choice. This man was my destiny and I hope to have a good and long life with him! I wish the same for you...

Yours sincerely,

Mary Anna

Wow! She must have loved him so much. I really need to find Aisha and ask her who Mary Anna and this man were and what happened to them. I am very curious now. So this is what turning to a vampire is like... Does Kellan actually love Alicia now? Will he mind that I hurt her before? If he does love her, will I be ever able to accept that? As I am completely lost in these thoughts I feel somebody enter the shop.

I stand up to go help him out. He turns to face me and I see that he is very different than any man I have ever seen before. His hair is so blonde, almost white and his skin in very pale. His eyes are light blue and very shiny and his lips are thin but delicate and beautiful. He looks like a Norwegian God! I have never seen a man so blonde and pale before. He looks almost transparent... He is thin but very muscular and his body looks strong. I stand there admiring him for a while until he looks at me inquisitively.

"How may I help you?" I say.

He speaks and his voice is also faint and light and soft, wonderful! He speaks as if whispering a song and I can't help but wondering what type of creature he is. He is not mortal for sure! "I came to find you! They informed me well..."

"Who?"

"My people!"

"Who are your people?"

"Fairies of the sun and the wind..."

"You are a fairy?"

"Yes."

"There are male fairies?"

"Of course!" Now he is looking at me like I am an idiot. I am sure he is wondering if I am indeed as good as he thought I would be.

"They told me you turned out to be exquisite and unique. Indeed, they are correct!"

"I am nothing special really, but thank you. So what can I do for you?"

"The question is what I can do for YOU my Queen!"

Oh, the queen thing again. I say, "Perhaps you can talk to me about our nature. Nobody is really telling me what I need to know, but not here and not now! I don't want my boss Mark to find you here, and I need to go home and get ready. There is something I need to do tonight."

"Very well, my queen," he says. "When would you like to talk?"

"Are you staying in town?"

"For as long as I am needed, of course!"

"Maybe we can meet on Sunday?"

"Fine, my queen. Just call me and I will come to you."

"What is your name then? And what are you?"

He smiles at me and bows. "My name is Elijah and I am a Sylph."

"Elijah, like the prophet?"

"Yes my Queen."

I know Mark will be here any minute, but curiosity gets the better of me. I ask, "What is a Sylph?"

"A Sylph is an air spirit. We are bright spirits that move as a cloud. We can be found anywhere in nature. Especially during the day..."

"So where do you come from?"

"Greece."

"Oh!" I say, happy to meet someone from home.

"I will tell you everything you need to know. I am your messenger. Just get in nature and call out my name. I will be there for you."

"Ok. Thank you. I will see you on Sunday."

"My regards, my queen." He bows again and kisses my hand.

I guess this is how he pays his respects... Charming! Just like that he is gone and I wonder what his role will be in this big mess of people and creatures that have popped up lately in my life. I used to be such a lonely person but nowadays I cannot find a few hours of peace...

Mark enters the shop and informs me that I can go. I work again on Monday at ten in the morning. We say our goodbyes and I am off for hopefully the best weekend of my life.

When I get home I find my dad ready to leave for the tavern. He says he was waiting for me to give me a big hug, a sweet kiss and some cash for my trip. I can't help but smiling, thinking how money will be useless on the mountain, but I hug him back thanking him and whispering that I love him so much. And off he goes...

Chapter X - The Lake

It is already half past three, so I need to start preparing for my trip. I grab my backpack and although I should have returned the diary to Aisha and asked her about it, I decide to keep it for the weekend and show it to Dubhghall. Maybe he knows something about it. I need to talk to him about Tirinda and Elijah. I hope I will find the proper time to do that. I start packing a few things, like a cardigan, extra socks, a sleeping-bag; I used to go camping with my dad when I was young and I remember how cold the woods can be at night. I also take a bottle of water, some crackers and two bananas, a couple of cereal bars and a pack of gum. I do not expect to come across a shop in the woods!

Once my backpack is ready, I get in the shower to wash my hair. I scrub my face and my body with an exfoliating glove that is supposed to make your skin shine. I want to feel really nice, clean and beautiful tonight! I am planning to be intimate with my Dubhghall! I apply body lotion and perfume and I get dressed in a nice black tiny set of underwear and a black top that is very soft and warm. I choose my black tights over my jeans and I finish my appearance with a long purple cardigan and my purple Dr. Martens. I blow dry my hair and put on some lipstick. It's already fifteen to seven, so I take one last look at the mirror and go out the door to wait in the gazebo. I am really anxious now.

I sit in the gazebo and see Dubhghall appear from behind a tree and come straight towards me.

He hugs me and breathes in my hair and sighs, "Your scent is intoxicating to me!"

"Thank you; it's J.P.Gaultier!"

"I did not say your perfume. Your perfume is fine. Wonderful, actually, but your scent is like a drug..."

"Oh! Thanks...I guess." I kiss him on the lips and then we start walking in the fields.

He tells me that after a short walk we will reach the Choirib. He can't be talking about Lough Corrib; there is no way we can walk there. I do not interrupt him though. He is telling me the story of the lake, as only he could know it. He tells me that in the lake lies over twelve hundred islands which are believed to be the homes of various mythical creatures. Parts of the lake have been considered by mortals to be the entrance to the Otherworld. It is there where you can find the most well-known connection among the two worlds. The lake's name is from Manannan Mac Lir, a sea God who was a psycho-pomp and escorted newly deceased souls to the afterlife.

I remember that after Dubhghall told me he comes from the Isle of Man I googled it. It seems that this island also got its name from the same person. Who was he really?

Dubhghall continues on and tells me that Manannan's role was to provide safe passage to the Otherworld. He was one of the followers of the Mother Goddess himself.

People once thought of the Otherworld as a heavenly place with many women, wine, and joy. It appeared to be the land where nobody died and this lake got many visitors looking for a better life. Nowadays mortals don't believe in such myths any more.

I am so taken away by his narration that I hadn't notices that we do not walk or run; we fly. Our feet do not touch the ground! We move very fast and if an outsider would look at us, I guess we would appear as mist. It is incredible! I ask him how he does that and he says that he just really focuses on where he wants to be and his body takes him. He tells me that I am doing the same; it's all me! I am moving this fast on my own! My body just follows his lead, and it comes naturally. Awesome!

After a short while we reach our destination and I am speechless by the beauty of the place. The lake is huge, lying in the middle of a vast field. In the lake you see various small islands and on the islands creatures of every type are resting. There is no light apart from the moon but I can see every little detail. It is already late and dark and from some creatures you can see a blue light glowing in the night. I notice that as they move you see stardust falling from them, spreading around as if they are making a path or leaving a trail behind them. Remarkable! I am in a magical place for sure. I never believed that such beauty and magic existed in the world.

Dubhghall is now pulling me by the hand and as we get closer to the lake I see many creatures coming toward us and bowing their heads. Some kneel and I feel a bit uneasy with these gestures. I guess they recognize me. I stand there still but Dubhghall tells me that they expect me to speak. I look closer to see that they are of very different breeds. Some of them are really tall and beautiful with long blonde hair that shines under the moon light, like elves or fairies, while others look more like dwarfs or elves even, and wear really tall hats. There are some that do not have a complete human form but look half human – half animal. None of them appear frightening to me. They all seem curious and impressed. What do I say to all these creatures? Dubhghall had told me that he wanted me to meet a fairy: one fairy - not the full set of supernatural here! I take a deep breath and decide this is it. I need to speak or else they may think I am stupid or something!

"Hello!" Well, duh! That will do little to convince then I am not an idiot!

I hear a lot of mumbling and whispering around so I decide the best way is to continue without pauses. "I am not here to disturb you. I am here to introduce myself." I am feeling nervous and cannot think of how to continue.

Dubhghall understands this so he speaks on my behalf. "Hello all. This is Titania - the Fairy Goddess you all have been waiting for! She is new to this experience and not yet fully aware of her destiny. We need to welcome her into our world and provide her with everything she may need."

I see that they all look at him with extreme devotion and respect and I understand the reason. He is tall and impressive and he looks fearless and lethal. He is indeed the warrior that can protect me and I trust him with my life. And on top of that he is so handsome and sexy! I know I need to focus on what we are doing now but I cannot keep my mind from thought about our romantic evening that will follow. Dubhghall is cheeky, smiling at my thoughts but he continues. Business first!

"You have all known me for centuries and most of you are aware that I was meant to be the protector of the Queen that could lead us above ground... Titania is that Queen. She is here to do this deed with peace, wisdom and love for the mortals. I can hear in your thoughts that many of you are in touch with the other side as well. You know what they are looking for - a war! A war that could destroy what we have worked so hard to build all these years; a war that could cause the end of many lives, mortal and immortal!"

I think I am ready to speak now, but first I want to get in touch with them. I focus all my energy and hold it in my hands. My voice comes out clear and loud. I don't know what I am about to say but the words come easy. "Divine spirits of the supernatural, my people, my brothers and sisters - here I feel I am among family. I was always an outsider among humans but with you now I feel at ease. I want you to feel me too..." I open my hands to them and I channel all this energy out of my body; in the form of light and stardust it travels around. It enters their bodies, their hearts. It makes them feel me. I notice a sensation of rapture spread around, so I continue.

"I am here for you. I am here to walk us through our destiny and into a different era. I do not know what I need to do, so I expect each and every one of you to help me understand my history and create our common future."

They start cheering now and it looks really hilarious. I see scattered images and I feel their joy and hope. Then it is Dubhghall who squeezes my hand. I turn to face him and I read in his mind that he is proud of me. I did well. Some of the creatures come closer and try to talk to me. Tirinda is here and I bow my head to greet her when I see a vision appearing from far behind. She is the most gracious, beautiful woman I have ever seen. Her hair is long and blue and she looks like the mythical mermaids, only she is real. She must be the fairy Dubhghall was taking about. As she approaches I see everyone bow their heads and clear a passage for her. They respect and worship her. She comes to me and bows her head and I do the same.

I am dumbfounded when she speaks to Dubhghall directly. "I see you finally found your lady Dubhghall!"

"Indeed my Goddess..."

"You were right to wait for her. She is beautiful. You are perfect for each other."

"Thank you, dear Goddess."

She turns to me and smiling she introduces herself. "I am Fand, the Queen of the lake, the Lady of the Otherworld and I welcome you in my land."

"Thank you Goddess... I am Tita. What could I do to please you?"

"You, my Queen, need to finalize your change and awake your powers. You have elements that need to be exercised, in order for you to use them in the future. Practice!"

"Practice? How?"

Dubhghall says, "I will explain everything to Titania later, my Goddess. Tonight I wanted her to meet with you and introduce herself to the rest of our people so they are not afraid to appear to her. She will need all the help she can get."

Fand looks serious and concerned. "Yes, I felt something was wrong when you didn't return last night. Cold ones appeared?"

"Just one that has not yet been fully created, but he tried to harm her, so I could not leave her."

"You did as you were intended. They should know we maintain our powers and with the Fairy Queen with us, we have an important asset. It is our job to protect her always." Fand turns now to me. "It was really nice meeting you, Titania. I am here at the lake always, so when you feel the need to find me, don't waste a second thought. Until we meet again..."

She bows again and turns around to leave with such grace. I notice only then that she has no legs; she does not walk the ground. She flies.

"She was incredible," I exclaim. "Very beautiful... and bluish!"

"Yes she is," Dubhghall agrees. "She is also very powerful and wise. She has lived on this world unseen for centuries."

"Who is she?"

Instead of answering, Dubhghall takes my hand and says, "Let's walk away from here - it's a bit too crowded for my tastes. Let me take you to my favorite place. We can camp there, if it's fine with you. I will tell you everything you want to know."

"Yes, please," I say. "I so want to be alone with you finally!"

He smiles and leads me away. This was enough introductions for one night. Now it's our time.

As we walk through the fields and start climbing a hill, he tells me the story of Fand, the Queen of the lake. Fand was Manannan's wife. She was the Lady of the Otherworld. With her female warriors she fought ferociously and passionately. During a battle she was captured by her enemies. Cu Chulainn, a dreadful mortal warrior, promised to save her, if she would agree to marry him. She did and he saved her. They became lovers but the fact that he was mortal while she was a fairy proved to be an obstacle to their marriage.

Finally, Fand learned about Emer, Cu Chulainn's previous wife. She loved her husband so much that when she found out about Cu Chulainn's love for Fand, she gave him up so that he could be with her. Fand was touched by her magnanimity.

Heartbroken, Fand returned to Manannan who loved her so much he did what she asked. First, she asked him to make both Cu Chulainn and Emer to forget everything so that they could be together again. Then, Manannan shook his magical cloak between his Fand and Cu Chulainn to ensure they would never meet again. Grateful, Fand intended to stay with Manannan, but he decided that the two worlds should remain separated and put guards at the entrance all around the lake.

Having lost both Cu Chulainn and Manannan, Fand remained between the two worlds waiting for another lover to come along.

I think that Dubhghall may possibly be that partner as he meets all the criteria: tall, handsome, sexy, and a fearless warrior... I wonder if she was really happy that I appeared.

"It's not like that, you know!" Dubhghall says.

"What do you mean?"

"With her and me."

"Dubhghall you should really stop hearing my thoughts!" I chide him. "I would appreciate some privacy sometimes."

"I cannot do that, my lady," he tells me. "They just come to me. I do not do that on purpose. I am sorry, but that is my gift, my lady. This is how I can protect you."

"It's not fine, but I guess I'll have to live with it. Now, what do you mean, it's not like that?"

"I do like Fand, obviously. But she stands no chance. I am bonded to you. I was meant to be with you, as you were meant to be with me."

"But Aisha told me I could still choose Kellan if I wanted."

"Did she say that? You could choose Kellan?"

"Well, she did name him specifically, but whom else could she have meant?"

"What is your heart telling you?"

"It was always you."

"Exactly! It's the same for me, you know. Even stronger." He stops walking and says, "We are here!"

I see now that we stand at the edge of a cliff surrounded by nature with a full moon over our heads. The view is dazzling. From up here you see the lake at a distance. It looks like a lovely postcard! I can see small features of light moving around and it is so romantic and beautiful. I am filled with joy! I cannot get enough of this view, this place. I see Dubhghall is already preparing the place for us to sleep. He takes my sleeping bag and places it on the ground and then takes a really small black candle out from his pocket and lights it with his fingers. How much more there is to learn about this fantastic man?

"What is that, Dubhghall?" I ask him.

"This is a protection candle. For a while, I just want to enjoy being with you and stop worrying about the rest of the world. This candle protects us and hides us in the night. We can see, but we cannot be seen. Come sit close to me my love..."

I lie down next to him with my belly on the ground, looking at the incredible view of the lake. I still cannot believe how beautiful it seems. He takes off my shoes tenderly and fondles my legs and my thighs. He turns me the other way around, so I am on my back to face him and he gazes at me. He is just looking at me and I do the same. I cannot take my eyes off of him. I don't know how much time passes but I feel that this is something like a recognition ritual. I look deep in his eyes and it's as if it is the first time we meet... properly.

Dubhghall says to me, "We have plenty of hours to talk later... if you allow me now I want to make love to you."

I do not object.

Slowly, he leans over me and starts a soft, erotic kiss. I feel my body trembling for his touch. I want him so badly, but still, I really enjoy this extended foreplay. He places his body carefully over mine and while kissing me, he starts unbuttoning my jacket. He slips his cold hands under by top but I do not complain. He kisses me with passion and love - I do not resist. He holds back just to look me in the eyes again and check that I am ok, but I pull him back over me. Never stop! I think this is it... will it happen here? I would have never imagined such a magical place to make love for the first time. A full moon shines above our heads and the moonlight drops over the lake. The picture is magical. He is magical; so handsome and sexy. Will I ever be as good? Does he know I am a virgin? I am a bit nervous and he stops... Shit! I always forget that he can hear my thoughts!

"I am fine," I say. "Don't stop... I have been waiting for you my whole life."

"I just want you to be a hundred percent sure, my love... I have waited much longer than you can ever imagine and I am not going anywhere if you do not want me to continue tonight."

"I am here, I want you... this is it!"

Now I let my senses expand and I can smell the unique aroma of the wet ground, the spring leaves, the blossoming flowers, nature at its best - and it is filling me with self-confidence. I am in touch with my most basic component; with my physical self. I don't spend much time considering all this though. Dubhghall is kissing me again, constantly... I am breathless but I do not want to breathe! I want him to continue kissing me, touching me, making love to me... He is taking off my top and unbuttoning my bra; he is kissing my breasts and softly licking my nipples. He does it with such care and love and tenderness that it feels, oh my God, so wonderful! I have never felt like this before.

I have made out with other guys in my life, it's not like I am an eighteen-year old spinster, but it was never like this...

I am whispering in his ear that I want him, I love him, I adore him, I want to feel him and he looks at me, smiles and surprises me by saying... "This is the most beautiful day of my existence. I am here to worship you my lady, my queen -my love. I have been waiting for you for so long..."

He speaks like a poet and I am thinking that I can't be this lucky; he is so romantic and yet strong and powerful. His body is lean, but full of muscles. He is a man by all means, not an eighteen year old boy.

He kisses me again, deeply and eagerly and he keeps on fondling my body, touching me everywhere... His fingers travel me, he is exploring me; every bit of me. He knows he owns me, as I know he is mine - now, and for always. I take of his t-shirt and I am ready to cry out of happiness... It can't be that this precious man, this creature is here with me! He is so perfect! I kiss him on his neck, his chest, his nipples, everywhere and then he undresses me completely and as he is lying on top of me, our bodies are fixed to each other. I am eager for his feel... his kind, soft touch. I want him inside me... and he is very careful and gentle at first, but he is inside me... again and again, and I feel him everywhere; I hear his heart beating like crazy. We are one! His whole being has entered my body to love me, make me happy...

I am getting more and more excited now and I scratch his back. I lick his neck and then I smell the blood from the cuts my nails make. It does not smell like human blood, which is awful and tastes... Wow really, why am I thinking this now? I do not know how human blood tastes... what the hell is this? I can't stop, so I scratch him again as I want him deeper. I can't stop pulling him to me. His blood barely comes out from a nick on his neck but it is enough. My instinct is too strong; my tongue is instantly on the nick and I lick it - it is like the most expensive wine - stunning and sweet and awesome and I lick again! I put my lips on his neck and I am actually sipping now. It feels right... this feels beautiful and normal...

He whispers, "You can drink from me if you want..."

I do not respond. I do not think. I bite him harder so that the nick opens up and I start drinking... small sips at first - oh my God, it tastes so good! He moans but it is not out of pain. I guess what I am doing, provides him with some kind of pleasure. I feel his blood spreading inside my body and strengthening me... far beyond description! He continues making love to me and I am close to living the ultimate pleasure. He goes faster and harder and oh my God, oh my God!!! Oh my...

He slows down now and I understand that I still have my lips on his neck; I lick the last drop of blood, when he kisses me deeply again and lies there on top of me. I wrap my legs around him and he sighs... I breathe out silently and it is like my pleasure is spread all around me. As if earth and nature also feel satisfied and content...

I am a bit embarrassed to think what I did... what did I do? Well, I am not a virgin anymore, but this is the least of my shame. At least I remembered to take my pill this morning. Finally - taking all these pills came handy! But I bit him and I drank from him... and I liked it so much. His blood - is it actually blood - it was so delicious, so tasteful... and it seemed so normal to do that. What is going on with me? I have accepted the fact that something is changing in me, but I could never think of drinking blood. Isn't this what vampires do? I accused Kellan of wanting that from me, but I also remember how arousing the feeling I had was when I saw Alicia drinking from him.

Dubhghall is feeling my distress and embarrassment, so in order to soothe the feelings; he tries to explain to me. "You can drink from me whenever you want you know. It gives me extreme pleasure as well."

"What do you mean I can drink from you? People don't go around drinking blood from other people." I am ashamed of what I did.

"You are not people my love; you have changed now, You are an immortal fairy."

"Again, not a good enough reason for me."

"It is normal to want it," he assures me. "Drinking blood is normal for immortals of all kinds."

"So you do it as well?"

"Yes, but only under very special situations."

"Such as...?"

"I used to do it much more often when I was initially changed. We do not need to drink blood to survive as vampires do, as we were not created that way, but when we do, it empowers us, and of course it feels good. The pleasure goes both ways. During the first years of an immortal, our bodies welcome the blood as it liberates the powers and the elements we each have. It separates us from our mortal nature. That is why you were so eager before. The sexual act brings all our hidden needs and desires to the surface. It was your body that hungered for my blood, not your mind. It is fine, though. You should not feel bad or embarrassed. I enjoy it when you bite... too much I must say."

"Do we drink from mortals as well?"

"If you choose a mortal to be your partner then you can drink from him. We do not abuse mortals and of course it is forbidden to feed the mortals blood. Only vampires do that. This way we do not create immortals that were not meant to be!"

"Oh, I see..." It is so wonderful and comfortable to lie here talking with him.

"You will still enjoy eating food and drinking beverages and alcohol, but blood will always taste better! Especially immortal blood."

"Yes, I got that. Yours tastes like expensive wonderful wine!"

"You really cannot imagine how yours would taste, my love! Fairy blood..."

"So, drink from me..."

"Not now, but thank you. Maybe later!" He laughs with me and I guess I am being a bit naive, like offering a beverage or something, but I want to give back to him.

"That is why Tirinda told me we prefer raw food. I thought she meant vegetables and fruits but she meant meat and blood..."

"You met Tirinda? You did not tell me that? What did you think of her?"

"She was nice and really beautiful. We did not have much time though - it was the afternoon Kellan arrived really angry."

"I see..."

"I also met Elijah..."

"Really? When did that happen?" Was that a flash of jealousy I just saw in Dubhghall's eyes? I can feel he is getting tense now. He is also trying to restrain his thoughts from me, but why?

"Just today."

"You are full of surprises," he says.

Yep - he is indeed jealous. I guess even extremely gorgeous, powerful, immortal men can get jealous. It is odd though... "I would have told you all about it..."

"When?"

"After!" I say.

He laughs again and I smile and sigh. This moment is so beautiful. Everything is in place, everything is perfect. I wish things could stay like this but I know that is not going to happen.

Dubhghall does not plan to let this moment pass so soon. "Ok, so you'll tell me after..." And he starts kissing me again. This time it comes more naturally. I am familiar with his body and he has already discovered every bit of mine. I catch him examining my tattoos. He is kissing them, kissing me everywhere.

"Everything on your body is magical."

"I feel the same way about yours," I say and then I pull him close to me and ask him to make love to me again. I am his and this time I want him to bite me. I want to feel how he felt when I bit him.

I climb on his lap now where our lips are conveniently close to our necks. I beg for him to bite. He sinks his teeth at the lower part of my neck and he starts drinking from me - he moans. Oh my God, I love this feeling! I cry out with pleasure and push his head so he can sink his teeth deeper in my neck. It feels magnificent! I am so aroused. I want to bite him again - this time I do not doubt my nature. I lick my teeth; my fangs are sharp and pointy. I rip his flesh and sink my fangs into his vein. I start drinking his precious blood. This doubles his pleasure and I feel him close to ecstasy again. Incredible emotion; unique and magnificent! Filled with my fairy blood, he takes his teeth out and we start kissing again. His eyes are hazy. His moves are more fluid now and he seems almost drunk!

"I have not had blood for a really long time," he says. "Centuries, I would say and I had forgotten how incredible this feels."

I am thinking that this should be exactly how Mary Anna also felt with her lover. I place my head on his chest and lie next to him. I feel his pleasure, satisfaction and love. I love him more than anything else in my life. At this moment I feel I am the luckiest person alive and I cannot believe that just one week ago I was arriving to Galway, lost and uncertain about my life. I wish I could stay in Dubhghall's arms forever.

"What do we do now?"

"We can do whatever you want. The night is yours."

"I am opposed to anything that would require getting out of your arms and into my clothes. I love how your body feels clung to mine."

"You do not have to get dressed now, if you are not cold my love. I would hate to miss this beautiful view. The candle gives us many hours still. We can simply spend them lying here together."

"What about the morning?"

"What about it?"

"Don't you mind being in the sun?"

"There is a small cabin really close to here. Before the sun rises, I can carry you there... don't worry!"

"I never worry when you are around."

"That is my purpose. That and loving you with all my heart!"

I smile and start telling him about the day that Tirinda appeared, about Faelis and how strange they sounded and I ask him if he can also speak the language of the fairies.

He says that of course he can. This is the only language that was spoken among immortals in the old ages. As centuries passed and new cultures and religions appeared, new languages also did. However, every immortal creature knows how to speak it and he is certain that I can as well. I make a mental note to try that when I am alone; I don't want to look like a fool in from of him!

I tell him then about Elijah; how I knew from the beginning that he was a different creature just by looking at him - how pale and shiny and handsome he looked, but not in a 'macho' way. He asks me what does this mean and I explain that a 'macho guy' is a guy that looks really handsome and sexy and bad-ass, like him! Dubhghall is laughing really loud now. He cannot believe I described him as a kick-ass guy... I am smiling and understand there are a lot of things of the new world that seem strange and funny to him.

I continue explaining to him that Elijah was like an elf. We have a word in Greek: 'aeriko', which refers to the spirit coming from the sky. This is what Elijah reminded me of. He told me he is a Sylph, a fairy of air and his elements are the sun and the wind. He also told me he came from Greece to meet with me.

I feel Dubhghall is tense again. I cannot understand this. Didn't we just make love? Didn't I tell him that I love him more than anything in my life? How much more proof he needs? Well, I guess he is reading my thoughts now, and since he does not speak, I drop the subject. I don't want to spoil this between us.

I ask him if he has ever been to Greece and he tells me that indeed he lived in Greece for many years. He used to love it there. Ancient Greece was a unique place to live, as the Greeks were really in touch with the supernatural - they accepted the existence of immortals and respected the Gods. I am very well aware of the Greek mythology, so I understand what he is referring to. Greeks used to worship the twelve gods of Olympus and they also respected all the immortal or half-human creatures. They used to live among them in peace and make offerings to them as well as demand from them. The gods often mated with the mortals to insure the existence of demigod creatures. I ask him to tell me more about the old ages. How he remembers them.

Dubhghall tells me that there was a time that they did not need to hide. Mortals embraced their existence and worshiped their powers and asked for their help and favor. He used to travel freely and appear in the mist and mortals admired and respected him.

Elijah was a carrier of news and a prophet and he served the God Hermes as a follower. Hermes was one of the most talented Greek gods. He was the only one that could walk the three worlds; sky or the world of Gods, underworld or the world of the dead and the world of living. He used to help the dead find their way to the underworld and he mixed with mortals and provided them with knowledge and wisdom. Elijah was the prophet who communicated with mortals through their visions. Later, after Jesus Christ walked the earth, Elijah was re-named Elijah and he served as a prophet for the message of God.

I tell Dubhghall that I know some of the information he is giving me. He shakes his head and tells me that everything I have read in books has been altered by human hands. Most of the things we read have been written to serve the church and the people of power. I believe him as I do find that many of the stories and myths that we are taught in school a bit too convenient.

We talk until I see the first signs of the sun rising. Suddenly, I feel a bit too naked, so I put on my underpants, bra and my cardigan. Dubhghall watches me but makes no move to get dressed. He tells me that in the ancient years immortals used to cover only very small parts of their body with clothes. Mortals would dress to tolerate the cold and as immortals do not feel cold, they did not have the need to get dressed. A healthy naked body was the best attribute to carry and people worshiped the beauty of their bodies. A healthy body implied a healthy mind. I look at his body for the first time fully naked and I can't help but thinking that he must have a very healthy and strong mind!

He laughs again. I so love his laugh. It makes him seem even younger and more attractive, if this is possible. He continues telling me that nudity is a taboo created mainly during the Christian era, as the church wanted to limit the people's passions and needs and therefore, sex and nudity became forbidden in public places. Humans were limited to one partner and the concept of monogamy was first introduced in some cultures. It was then that the supernatural began to lose its power. Humans of power were afraid of immortals and sprites and therefore everything not of the mortal world was banned. They hunted the witches and killed vampires. All the stories about vampires killing people or bad witches using black magic against mortals were created to urge mortals to reject the supernatural and to deny worshipping and accepting their previous Gods. After thousands of immortals were killed they began to become embittered.

"I am not saying we wanted to get even, because could end up with the massacre of all mortals, but we decided to protect ourselves. From then on we appear only under specific situations and only use humans with special qualities to transfer our messages, like Aisha."

The sun is rising now, so Dubhghall is carrying me in his arms to the cabin he told me about. When it comes into view I am reluctant to believe this is visible to humans. It is a small wooden hut set amongst a few trees, with a small pond outside and it seems like a picture from a fairy tale. I remember now all the paintings and drawings I had in my room, I have seen this before in my life; another life! I see the windows are covered with hoar frost from the cold morning and the moisture. Dubhghall opens the door and carries me into the house. I wonder if he knows that this is the traditional way for a groom to carry a bride into the house the first night after they are married. It is actually really funny and I smile, but Dubhghall has a questioning look so I guess he does not know about that custom. He places me on a wooden bed with no sheets, only a mattress. He gives me a kiss and tells me he will be back in just a second. I look around and see that the house is equipped with only the basics, a bed with a naked mattress, a table with a couple of chairs and a big sofa at the other end of the living room. I see no kitchen, no bathroom, no electrical appliances, and of course, no TV. Dubhghall returns carrying my belongings. He is now wearing underwear and his jeans but no shirt so I am admiring his upper body; his wonderful shoulder blades and strong muscles, his flat stomach and the beauty of his long neck. I see my marks there on his neckline and I feel the urge to have another sip. Maybe later...

Dubhghall comes and lies next to me. He has placed all my stuff carefully on the table and also brought the black candle inside the house. I enjoy the stiffness of my muscles and the numbness of my body after sex. I know that is not often that a girl's first time is as wonderful as we all naively expect it to be, but for me it was magical. I could never expect anything more. Now I just want to relax and enjoy the feeling of satisfaction and joy that comes after the act of making love. Dubhghall plays with my hair and softly touches my body; He teases me and gives me small kisses on my lips, my nose and my ears. I am all excited and aroused but I do not want to have sex with him right now. I want to enter his body and make him feel my ecstasy. I sit on the bed and ask him to sit opposite of me, looking in my eyes and I place my palms on his.

I close my eyes and focus. I call my energy to gather and I channel it through our hands from my body to his. I open my eyes and see a blue shiny light leaving my body and entering his. Now it's his turn to shiver. He opens his eyes and he cannot believe what he is feeling. I know it is so much stronger than last time. I am stronger and I know how to channel it better. He looks hypnotized. He leans over and kisses me; he wants me again. I can see that in his mind. I can feel everything he is feeling. I get closer to him and the proximity of my body raises his hopes. I enjoy having this power over him. I whisper in his ear that I have never felt so complete and beautiful in my life. I want him so much. He moans and enjoys it.

I know what he wants most from me at this very moment and it's not my body. It's my blood. After all this time missing this unique feeling fairy blood is giving him, he cannot hold back. I am impressed to be able to read him so clearly, but I guess the connection my energy created among our bodies was complete and unique. He kisses my neck and my shoulder but does not try anything further. He is a gentleman. He will never act upon his will, as imposing as it may be, if I don't ask him to. I do not talk but simply push his head down, his mouth, his teeth to my breast. I want him to bite me there, as I remember Mary Anna was describing this place as the best experience. His fangs are out and he sinks them in my skin, just above my left breast and it feels amazing. She was indeed correct! I cannot help but groaning heavily. I cannot understand how I was living a week ago without this man, and I really cannot understand how I was living without having sex and blood. Could having sex with a mortal man ever be as magical and stimulating as this? After drinking from me for a while, he is kindly licking the marks his fangs made on my breast. I may not have had any blood or sex this time but I am satisfied and happy. I start feeling really sleepy. I have been awake for almost twenty four hours now. I am cuddling in Dubhghall's hug and as he caresses my hair, I fall asleep on the sheet-less bed but I do not care. I feel Dubhghall's arms around me and I am content.

Chapter XI - The Vision

I wake up and I am in the cabin but Dubhghall is not with me. I am lying half naked on the bed and I see Kellan entering the door. I am not worried though. He feels like my old Kellan - handsome and kind and gentle. I prop myself up on my elbows and welcome him. He is walking toward me and I see his fangs are out. He is a fully turned vampire now. This makes him look even more attractive and strong.

He stoops over me and kisses me. His kiss is commanding and painful and I feel his fingers traveling my body but I do not enjoy it as with Dubhghall. It feels like he is intentionally hurting me and then he whispers in my ear and sinks his fangs in my neck just below my ear... he does hurt me, a lot. I fight back but with no luck, he is stronger than ever.

What did he actually say? That he wanted to damage me as much as I damaged him. I am sad for all this pain I caused him and as he drinks I feel as if all my energy is leaving my body and it's not arousing and sexy at all! It is threatening. I want to call Dubhghall's name but I don't have a voice. Kellan keeps drinking and I am afraid I will die! I wonder how he found me in this place and where is my protector, my Dubhghall? Kellan stops drinking only to laugh and tell me there was nothing Dubhghall could do. I invited him here. Dubhghall did not expect him. He was a very easy target.

I cannot believe what he is implying. Is Dubhghall dead? If he is, I do not want to live anymore; he starts drinking from me again but I do not mind. He might as well kill me.

At that moment, I see Elijah entering the cabin behind Kellan; he approaches really quietly. He grabs him from behind and throws him away. He must be really strong, as he lifts Kellan really easily and I am left there on the bed half dead watching them fighting. I do not want Kellan to hurt anyone else but I don't want him to be in pain either. I try to scream again; my voice is back and I call out Dubhghall's name but I do not see him anywhere. I keep screaming!

Elijah is winning now; he has his hands around Kellan's neck and I am begging him to stop suffocating Kellan. He looks at me and he tells me that a few must die for the new era to come. He asks me if I know which side I am on.

I do know - I am on Dubhghall's side, only I know he is dead now and I am left all alone.

Kellan manages to escape and he is instantly out of the window. Elijah watches him go but does not try to follow him. I am his interest now.

He sits next to me on the bed and holds my hands wrapped in his. He is worried for me, I can see that. He examines my neck and touches the two marks left from Kellan's teeth. Then he places his two fingers on the marks and whispers a spell. I feel my neck healing. I also feel his energy entering my body. He cuddles my cheek and apologizes for being so late. He tells me he will never be late again.

I tell him not to worry. I am fine.

Elijah then tells me that the Gods have a message for me and with his melodic voice he whispers, "Be strong, be wise, be kind, be fearless; love your enemies and love your allies, but when the time comes, you must release your fury to the ones that deserve it, may they be enemies or friends!"

He looks at me really troubled, as he is thinking of something disturbing. I stare in his eyes and I see his thoughts: I see a field in flames; everybody is fighting, fairies, vampires and awful creatures with really sharp teeth and terrible evil eyes and they all wear heavy armor. I see a lot of suffering and pain and death! On one side I see myself standing there with my hands open and my eyes closed, like I am concentrating on something and on the other side I see a creature. A tall dark human-like creature with huge wings and horns and he is spreading fire all over the place! His face is ugly and threatening and when I open my eyes I feel he is trying to hypnotize me. I start screaming again; really loudly!

*****

Somebody is shaking my body... I wake up suddenly and find myself lying on the bed. Dubhghall holds me in his arms and is very concerned.

"What happened, my lady? You were screaming in your sleep!"

All this was a dream then! I sigh and look around in the cabin.

Everything is in place, but the black candle is out... Would that be the reason Kellan could enter my dream, or could this happen even with the candle burning?

It is already dark outside; it must be after six in the evening then. I look back at Dubhghall and try to smile to relieve his extremely worried thoughts.

He says to me, "It was just a bad dream my love, don't worry. What did you see?"

I burst in tears and try to get as deep in his safe hug as I can. "It was really awful. I couldn't do anything. I...I..." He holds me really tight and asks me to calm down and tell him what I saw.

"It was all a bit bleary. I was here in this cabin and I saw Kellan entering the door. You were nowhere close and he came to me and bit me and drank from me."

Dubhghall does not speak but looks really sad and worried. Could he think that I liked it or is it because he could not protect me?

"I did not like it at all - it was painful and threatening; I felt like I was dying! He told me you were dead as well. I did not want to live anymore. He told me that he wanted to damage me as much as I have damaged him. How can he think that I would ever intentionally damage him! Then it was like he could read my mind because wondered how he could find us he said that I invited him here."

Dubhghall is still holding me in his arms and kissing my wet cheeks, but he does not interrupt me.

"Then Elijah entered the cabin and dragged Kellan away from me. He almost killed him and I was asking Elijah, begging him even, to spare Kellan's life! I did not want to hurt him anymore. Elijah told me that people must die for the new era to come. Kellan managed to escape from Elijah' hold and he left the cabin running. Elijah then told me that he will never be late again and he gave me a message from the Gods. He said: 'Be strong, be wise, be kind, be fearless; love your enemies and love your allies, but when the time comes you must release your fury to the ones that deserve it, may they be enemies or friends!' Then he touched my neck and healed the two marks I had from Kellan's bite. Does he really have the ability to heal?"

"I guess he can." Dubhghall says. "Fairies have many different attributes. Maybe he is indeed a healer. I bet you could do that as well."

"You think so?"

"I am almost sure of it. The important thing here is not that he healed you. The important thing is that he came for you and he passed on a message."

"But it was only in my dream..."

"Dreams are rarely insignificant in our world, my lady."

"So you think that what he said is true? That many will die? That a war will begin?"

"Which war? You haven't mentioned a war."

"Well, just before the dream ended I was looking in Elijah eyes and I saw a field where different creatures were fighting, with heavy armory. There were many fires and dead bodies around. I saw an ugly man with horns and wings and he was trying to hypnotize me. That was when I started screaming."

Dubhghall does not speak. He stands up and paces through the cabin. He is thinking of so many things at the same time. I am not able to make anything out of his thoughts. They do not look good. As bad it may be, I need to know!

I sit on the side of the bed. "What are you thinking?" I ask.

"There are various conclusions coming from this dream... or this vision you had. For one thing, I have underestimated the connection you have with Kellan..."

"Oh, come on, Dubhghall, it was nothing like that!"

"No, no Tita! I did not express myself properly. I am not jealous - well maybe a bit, but that is not the issue here. The issue is that your connection to him is strong enough to allow him to enter your dream space and affect you."

"What do you mean?"

"Vampires, as all immortals, have various qualities. From what I have seen, the most important one is to be able to lead people's minds."

"You need to explain further here!"

"They can compel others to behave as they want them to. This is usually done by entering people's dreams and their thoughts. If Kellan it is able to do this it means he is turning into a really strong vampire. He is an enemy that needs more attention than I originally thought."

"Kellan is not an enemy," I argue.

"Well, that's another issue you need to reconsider. He has not been your friend either lately."

"We have been friends for so many years now. I cannot lose him..."

Dubhghall interrupts me, "Then there is the second message Elijah passed. Perhaps Kellan is one of the few that need to die."

I stand up angrily. "No! No way! I did not see him in the field. He is not one of the bad guys. He's just lost his path."

"Titania, do you understand what you are dealing with here? We are not talking about a teenage break up! There are many lives at stake! You cannot risk them all for one old friend who's lost his way."

"I need to save him," I insist. "I am going to save him. Whatever it takes - I am not going to leave him helpless!"

Dubhghall faces me. "He is not helpless! He is a very angry vampire and from what I have seen, a really strong one as well!"

"I damaged him. I will fix him!"

"My love, maybe there is no fix for him. Or if there is, maybe he will not want it!"

"We will see... You say that I have powers now. Maybe even the power to heal."

"You are so stubborn, do you know that?"

"Yes..." I stand with my arms crossed, trying to look like an imposing Queen.

"Fine," Dubhghall says, relenting. "Let's leave this for later. You say that Elijah also told that he will never be late... to protect you in the future?"

"Yes, that is what he meant."

"That is good. It means he is one of your protectors as well."

"How many protectors I can have?"

"Many... As many as Mother Goddess think you may need."

"Does this mean he is like you?"

"Yes, if you want him to be," he says simply.

"Meaning...?"

"Do you remember what I told you about old times? Immortals, especially those of much power such as you, can have many partners and use them for different needs."

I am speechless. It is so strange for a man like my Dubhghall, so strong and jealous to say these things with such ease. Does this mean Elijah can be my lover too? Not that I want this to happen. I am not saying that Elijah is not handsome; he is indeed and in a totally different way from Kellan and Dubhghall - he is elegant and beautiful but enough is enough... I am having too much trouble already as things are! I do not need any more confusion in my life. Plus, I really love Dubhghall. I never thought I could love someone so much. On the other hand, I never thought I could have so many good-looking guys in my life and be partners with all of them at the same time. Well, the modern world sucks in this way... In old times people for sure had better love lives!

"Of course you can have more than one lover!" Dubhghall is saying. I would not like it but I would have to accept it. You are the Fairy Queen and it is already too much that I ask you to stay away from Kellan. But this I do for your own protection, my love. I could never ask you to restrain your needs and wants, when it comes to your satisfaction."

"Dubhghall stop! Look at me..."

He looks at me and seems really depressed!

"I love you," I tell him.

"I know you do..."

I go to him and take his face in my hands. "No, you don't. I love only you! Many thoughts pass and will continue to pass through my mind because all this is completely new to me. But, my love - I will never leave you for anyone else. You are the one for me... Please, can you ignore what you read in my mind about other men? I am so sorry."

He closes my mouth with a wonderful kiss and all I can think of now is that indeed I could never leave this man. He is more than I could ever ask for, or even imagine. I would be crazy to prefer anyone else. I kiss him back and pass my love to him.

He smiles now and gives me another quick kiss and continues, "The last message and most important was that you need to prepare yourself for the battle that is indeed going to take place. The man you saw with the horns and the wings is just another image of death. The Death God has many different names and has adopted many images throughout the centuries and from the various religions. Hades or Thanatos, as he was called in Ancient Greece, was not really evil, for to Ancient Greeks the passage to the Underworld was just another step of mortal life. Morrigan or Cichol, as she or he was called in Ireland was the personification of war and death. The image you saw was perverted by your fear. Death has many forms. He can be seen as a crow, a skeleton, an old man with a scythe, as a black angel or even a small, beautiful child. In the Catholic Church Santa Muerte, Saint Death rises during the Night of the Dead."

"Samhain...?"

"Yes, exactly. How do you know about Samhain?"

"I will tell you later. Please go on..."

"It looks like everything you saw leads to that specific night!"

"So Thanatos, or Hel or whatever you call it, is the leader of the evil creatures?"

"No, Thanatos is released by them to spread out fire, anger, hate and death!"

"How do I prepare for this?"

"First, you need to gather all your allies. You must fully comprehend your power and get in touch with the other fairies and immortals that are on the good side."

"And I need to bring Kellan to this side as well!"

Dubhghall sighed. "Let's not argue again. Let's just say you need to do what is best for both you and Kellan. If you do not get hurt, I will not oppose anything you want."

"Fine."

"We also need to find out who is behind this whole war/revolution thing. Who is trying to provoke Thanatos from the Otherworld?"

"How do we do that?"

"You will need to speak with Kellan and find out what he knows. Of course, I will be close by to protect you."

"I can protect myself," I protest.

"Maybe... Perhaps I should approach the vampire girl now that she is turned. Also the old lady may know a few things."

"Oh! You mean Aisha! You know her?"

"Yes and yes."

"Ok. I will meet with Elijah tomorrow. He told me to go in the nature and call him and he will come to me."

"I guess then we will know where we stand..."

I see that Dubhghall is still considering all that has happened in the last few hours and although he is already preoccupied and frustrated, I need to continue. This is my chance to reveal the whole truth to him. "My love, there are more things I need to tell you..."

"There is more?" He seems weary and wary.

"Yes. Some days ago I found a flower on my bed. It still had roots attached. I asked my dad if was Kellan had passed by, and when he told me no, I thought you left it there. Do you remember? I also thanked you for it."

"Oh! Yes I remember. So?"

"Well, I decided that whoever gave it to me meant for me to re-plant it, as the roots were left untouched. So I did it. Only it was too late and the flower had died."

"Don't worry my love, you did not do it on purpose."

"Well, you did not let me finish..."

"Go on then..."

"I started digging a hole and the sensation I had was unique. It felt great to touch the ground - I was gaining power from the earth. Then I planted the flower but it did not stand straight so I was trying to figure out what to do when I heard somebody speaking from behind. I turned and saw the creature only for a second; it vanished into the woods but I heard it saying that I should pass life into the flower or something like that. I was thinking how I could do that and I realized that the earth was filling me with energy, so I put my hands around its stem and I directed all this energy into it and then it happened. My hands were glowing and light passed from them to the stem and it started regaining its life. Once it managed to stand straight I touched also the petals and the flower came back to life! It was a wonderful and rewarding sensation. Magnificent!"

"Awesome! So I guess you do have healing elements."

"What?"

"You can indeed heal, my love! A flower is not different than a person. They both have life inside them and this life you can cure! Your capabilities are way superior than I thought."

"So, I could do this also for a person?"

"I sure hope you could."

"Cool! That's cool..."

"I can tell this is not the only thing you wanted to talk about. What else?"

I stand up and suddenly realize I am only partially dressed. Well, he has seen and felt every part of me. Now is not the time to be ashamed. I walk to the table and open my backpack to take the diary out. Dubhghall is looking at me curiously and as I turn to sit next to him on the bed I start explaining to him what Aisha told me about her being in-between the two worlds; about my family's blood being royal; about the fact that the Goddess provided me with extra powers on my birth. How she tried to warn my mother and help her protect me. That this was the reason my mum decided to leave my dad and take me to live in Greece. How she explained that I was chosen to be who I am because of the royalty of my blood, but also because I was born on May first, during the Beltane's festivity. She said that this part of the year which is devoted to light and fertility brought the Goddess closer to me and that's why she blessed me with the connection to Fay - because I am the opposite of Samhain. I am the one to balance good and evil. She explained how the Samhain festival is the initiation of the dark part of the year and the time when the two worlds are most poorly divided. And that it is then that the evil ones want their revolution to begin. They want to enter the world of mortals and rule it. She also told me that the Christian Calendar means nothing to immortals. I show him the dairy and tell him that she asked me to read it and bring it back to her. I give him a quick brief about its contents and explain to him that initially I thought Aisha had given me the book to explain his background, but later on I realized that she most probably wanted me to understand what is going on with Kellan.

I ask if I can still speak his name now or will he be able to listen to me? Is he really a fully turned vampire?

Dubhghall is left speechless. He takes the diary from my hands and scans the pages. Suddenly he begins to read aloud:

*****

June 1st, 1853

Dear Diary,

Yesterday another ship arrived at the port. It was the second ship to arrive after all the people left for America. Children at school started saying awful things about the passengers. I am sure this is what they were saying about me also. Our teacher, in order to calm them down, said that they will remain on board the ship for one week's quarantine to prove there are no sick people among them, and then they will be allowed to enter the city. I am planning to go to the port and see them. I am thinking I would be really sad if this had happened to us.

Mary Anna

*****

June 3rd, 1853

Dear Diary,

I asked mother if I could go to the port and she forbade it. I was determined though, so I left the house late last night, after everyone was asleep. I know that what I did was dangerous but I really wanted to go and see the ship. When I arrived there I saw movement and I hid behind some boxes. Indeed people got in and out of the ship without restrictions. There was no guard there to watch them. Had our teacher lied?

Suddenly there were three men standing behind me saying really awful things to me. I turned to face them. I was so very afraid that I could not move! They started touching me and pushing me from one to the other and then I fell to the ground. I was afraid they would abuse me or kill me! I heard someone commanding them to leave me alone. They turned to face him, only to bow their heads; instantly they left and then I saw him.

He came close to me and helped me stand up. He asked me if I was alright and his accent was really different. He was handsome. I assured him that I was fine and thanked him. When I asked for his name, he did not reply. He told me that we will meet again, but until then I need to leave the port and never come back. It was too dangerous for a beautiful young lady like me.

I did as he asked but my heart kept beating like mad. Was he one of the passengers of the ship? He was dressed with expensive clothes. He looked noble. He called me beautiful. He was so handsome. I hope to meet him again for sure.

Mary Anna

*****

June 10th, 1853

Dear Diary,

Today I went with Elisa into the woods for the first time. I had asked mother and she told me I could go but I must return home before father did. After school Elisa and I walked to the woods and all the way there, she told me about her family and how she is happy that we are friends now.

When we arrived at the woods she told me that she often meets somebody here. I asked her who, and she said she had a secret suitor and that she wanted to spend some time with him today. She asked me to take a walk alone until she found me again and then she and I would spend some time together.

I was quite bothered that she would use me only as a ruse to have a secret rendezvous but as I wandered around, I heard the same voice I had heard at the port. I turned and found him standing really close to me. His eyes were glowing and he looked magnificent - breathtaking! I asked him how he found me and he said he followed my trail. I did not understand what he meant but I did not want to look silly, so I did not ask. We talked for a few minutes and he told me that he arrived with the last ship. I asked him where he was from and he said Spain.

Just then, Elisa called out for me and he vanished in the woods before she arrived. All the way back she was mumbling about this guy she is meeting but I couldn't listen. All I could think of was him.

Mary Anna

*****

June 15th, 1853

Dear Diary,

Today, we went for a walk again but Elisa did not leave me alone so I did not see him. Will I see him again?

Mary Anna

*****

June 18th, 1853

Dear Diary,

Nothing new to write. Mother says I look distracted. When will I see him again?

Mary Anna

*****

June 21st, 1853

Dear Diary,

Today I saw him again. He is so handsome; a gentleman. He opened the door of the mercantile shop for me – mother had sent me for some coffee, and he said "My Lady, please go first." Oh my God, his voice and his accent are so melodious and he called me a lady! Oh my God! I am smitten! When will I see him again? I need to go into the woods again alone as he does not appear when Elisa is with me. He must really dislike her.

Sweet Diary, I kiss you good night. I am so very happy!

Mary Anna

I tell Dubhghall that I have read from this point onwards and he asks me if the man's name appears anywhere in the diary.

So that is why he was scanning the pages... He is looking for the name.

I tell him no, there is no reference to his name. Dubhghall says that he has a suspicion about who this man is and he will tell me after he is completely certain. He proposes that we talk to Aisha together and we plan to do that Monday evening after the sun is down. I will ask Aisha to wait for us.

He is skeptical, but I am think that whatever it is, we can face it together Monday, so I say, "Dubhghall, I know we have a lot to think about but can we please do this as of tomorrow? It is our last night here and I want to enjoy every part of it left."

"What would you like to do, my lady?" He laughs, as I guess he is reading my mind.

"I would like to go for a walk out in the fields and see the moon and maybe lie down with you on the ground and enjoy nature."

''Let's go then...''

We are walking now and the moon is even bigger than yesterday. The moonlight shines over the field and as we walk I hear a beautiful sound coming from somewhere far.

"What is this sound my love?" I ask. "It sounds heavenly."

"It is the sound of a flute. Many sprites love this instrument, as it reminds them of older times."

"It is wonderful!"

"Yes, I know. Let's sit here on the edge of the cliff and enjoy it."

At this moment, there is no other music I would prefer to listen to. I sit down at the edge of the cliff and Dubhghall sits behind me and wraps me in his arms. We can see the lake again and it is as beautiful as the first time I laid my eyes on it, only tonight it seems more crowded. Dubhghall croons in my ear and the tune reminds me of a lullaby my grandmother used to sing. It is familiar and homey. It's the perfect moment. One of these moments in life, when you feel like everything is in place; that you would not change a single thing - this is it!

I place my palms on the ground and I feel Earth wrapping around them. I bury them deeper and it is like a handshake. I feel like we introduce ourselves to each other again; I am here for Earth and she is here for me. I focus my energy on my hands and I see really small flowers, like chamomile, growing around them. They smell wonderful. Dubhghall watches me without moving or talking. I do not want to take my hands out of the earth-made 'gloves'. This unique feeling I have of familiarity is as if I am once again a baby in my mother's embrace. I guess nature is my mother after all. After a while I take my hands out from the ground and shake the dirt from. The small flowers remain where they blossomed just a few minutes ago. They do not disappear. That's nice.

I turn to face Dubhghall and before I make a move, he starts a kiss. His kiss, as always, is magical! Every time it feels even better. I ask him why the lake seems more crowded and he says that tonight is the full moon and every such night the lake brims and all spirits gather to enjoy it.

I ask if there is another black candle, like the one he had last night. He laughs and tells me that we can go back to the cabin and lie on the ground next to the small lake there, to enjoy the moon and the night. Nobody will approach us there.

We start walking back holding hands. We walk slowly as we both are trying to slow time and expand the night to enjoy it as much as we can. I know that, as of tomorrow, I need to focus on solving this mess I got myself into, and if possible, prevent hell from breaking loose. Tonight is our night.

We reach the cabin in and Dubhghall goes inside and brings out my backpack and a blanket. I realize only now that I have not eaten anything or drunk any water since yesterday evening! I am not feeling hungry or thirsty though; at least not for water or human food, but I always welcome a treat. I take the bottle of water and the cereal bars out of my backpack and I open them and start chewing. I offer one to Dubhghall. He is tells me that he has never tasted such a thing. He bites it and starts chewing but he does not look thrilled with the taste.

"Dubhghall, what do you eat? You said you do not need to drink blood and obviously you do not enjoy human food, so?"

"Most often I feed on fruit and vegetables, raw from nature, as well as small animals, pollen and honey. I do not need to eat as often as mortals do."

"Why is that?"

"I do not know. In the older years even mortals did not eat that much as today and the food was simpler more natural."

"I noticed I have not eaten since yesterday and I am not really hungry. Do all entire human needs reduce when you change?"

"Well, you had blood since yesterday, immortal blood even, and this is more nourishing than any food you can get!"

"And delicious as well!" I add.

He laughs really loud and looks at me with such love and devotion. "You are delicious as well, my love." We giggle and spend some time like that, chewing human food and talking about various bits of our lives. I give him a banana and he seems to appreciate it more than the cereal bar. He finds one of these flowers that blossoms at night and he shows me how to use my tongue and extract the pollen from it. It is sweet and bitter at the same time, but it fills my mouth and I like it. I guess my taste and preferences will be altered now.

After a while, I lie down on the blanket and pull him over me. He puts his tongue in my mouth and I taste his saliva full from the sweetness of the banana mixed with pollen; it tastes good. I feel good. I start to be really excited. I take off his t-shirt and kiss him and then take off mine and lead him down from my lips. I caress his hair. It is so soft and shiny under the moonlight; it seems blue. I tangle my fingers inside it and pull him up to my mouth again. Now it's my time to play with him and he seems to enjoy it a lot. I unbutton him and take off his trousers. His hands are traveling my body and he undresses me slowly, almost like he is torturing me - he wants to make me wait and increase my need for him. I kiss him again fiercely and start biting him all over his neck. My fangs are out but I do not want to drink yet. I want to feel him making love to me first. I do not want the lust for his blood to dominate this sensation he is causing me. He turns around now and he is lying with his back on the blanket, so that I climb on top of him. He cups my breasts and starts making love to me; I shiver. I pull him closer to me and as we are in sitting position, I start moving faster. We are both really close to the rapture; he stops kissing me and gives me a pleading look; I know what he wants, because I want the same thing. Instantly, my fangs are sunk into his neck and I drink from him. He does the same and I cannot comprehend what gives me more pleasure the love making, or the parallel exchange of our blood, but the two in combination are overwhelming! As ecstasy visits us, he decelerates his drinking and in a few seconds we lick each other's necks and start kissing again.

We stay there cuddling. I read his thoughts; he is satisfied and proud of the fact that he offers me such pleasure. For him it was always a challenge - not only to find me, but to be able to make me happy, to make me choose him. He fulfilled this challenge with magnificent success I would say! He smiles and I sigh. He sighs as well and we are lying there looking at the full moon, floating glorious and sparkly above us.

After a couple of hours the first shaft of light appears but the sky has filled with clouds. It's going to be a hazy day. In that case, we can start back even before the evening as he does not mind walking under the clouds. It is the heavy sunshine that is bothersome to him. Actually, I always felt the same but for totally different reasons. I love dark days and heavy rain. I never liked sunny days; they made me feeling lonely, like I was the only sad person in Greece while everybody else was so happy and reckless. We get in the cabin and lie naked on the bed covered only with the blanket. I wish for a dreamless sleep and this is what happens.

Chapter XII - The Gifts

In my sleep I hear someone talking; I hope this is not another nightmare. I open my eyes and see that we have company. I wonder what time it is, as I feel I have not slept long. I look out the window to see there is still daylight. I sneak a peek under the blanket only to find out that Dubhghall has dressed me. He told me last night that nudity was not an issue for immortals, but I am sure he knew I would be uncomfortable having strangers looking at my naked body. I love him so much for that! I stand up and approach the two strange men sitting at the table with Dubhghall. They seem skeptical; they stop talking instantly. All three turn their heads to look at me; the newcomers look very much like Dubhghall. They are also tall and they have long thick hair, but in a different color than my Dubhghall's ebony black, more like a dark brown. They are both very handsome, with perfect bone structure and full lips. When I stand next to Dubhghall they both stand up and bow to me. Dubhghall says nothing. I suppose that until I speak they will not rise so...

"Thank you, but there is no need to do that. Please rise."

"Thank you, our Queen."

"I am Titania, you can call me Tita."

"I am Ailill, and this is Meilyr."

"It is very nice to meet you both."

"My lady, Ailill and Meilyr are here as representatives of the Lady of the Lake," Dubhghall tells me.

"Oh, Ok..." I say.

"We are here because our Lady wanted to send you these."

Ailill places a wrapped piece of black velvet on the table in front of me. He unfolds it to reveal its content: a small, purple, diamond-shaped bottle; two candles – one green and one black – and a crystal ball, like the magic balls witches use to see the future. He makes a gesture for me to take the items and examine them. Dubhghall is also looking at the items really closely, but makes no move to touch any of them. I sit on the chair next to him and nod for our visitors to sit as well.

First, I examine the two candles. I look at Dubhghall and he answers before I can ask.

"Yes. The black one is the same as the one I had the other night. It's called Protector and it hides its owner from unwanted eyes and protects him or her. The green one is totally different. It's called Attractor and once it is lighted it can bring its owner whatever he or she wishes for, may that be a mortal, an immortal or an item. They both can be lit as many times as you wish, for as long as there is still tinder.

"Awesome!" I say. "Thank you very much for the candles."

I take the crystal ball in my hands and Dubhghall talks again.

"This is a crystal sphere, my lady. It is a Teller – a transmitter. An image appears inside the ball when there is a message for you."

"What do you mean? Like someone is calling me on my mobile."

"Well, not exactly. The Teller here transfers messages from the supernatural. The message may come only from the Mother Goddess herself. This ball is unique though, because for deities with a gift, it can also display images of the future."

"Do you think this will work with me?"

''I don't know my lady. This we shall see."

"Ok and what is the purple bottle?"

I lift the small bottle now, only to see that it is not purple itself. It seemed like that when it was lying on the black fabric, but it is actually transparent. The diamond shape gives different colors to it as it plays with the light coming from the window. Inside the bottle there is a liquid which has a pearly pink color that shines. I examine it closer to see that the bottle is engraved with a name. Oh my God! It is my name! I look at Dubhghall but he does not speak. I turn my head to Ailill and Meilyr.

Meilyr speaks this time. "This, my Queen, is your essence."

"My essence? What do you mean?"

"This is your blood mixed with the magic the Mother Goddess implanted in you when you were born. This diamond-shaped bottle is the most important piece of immortality. It is called Keeper because it keeps our element and carries it through the centuries. This is what you need to come back at any time."

"You mean if I die?"

"Yes."

"So I can die."

"But of course; being an immortal does not mean that our bodies do not die. It means that our spirit and soul can be reborn. Your soul can live forever. The keeper is the vehicle to do that."

"You all have one of these?"

"Mother Goddess has one for every soul she has blessed, and she only gives it to the owner when she believes the owner is capable to carry and cherish it." I turn to look at Dubhghall and I see he is looking at me with respect and adoration.

"Do you have yours?" I ask him.

"Yes, Danu herself gave it to me many centuries ago."

Meilyr speaks. "Of course he has his own. Our Lord was Mother Goddess' protector and angel."

"What?" I say, surprise. "Who are you talking about? Dubhghall?"

"For sure, my Queen. You did not know?"

"There are many things I do not know!"

Dubhghall decides to speak and it is a good thing as I am starting to be annoyed about things I don't know.

"I will explain everything later, my love." He tries to pass me a message mentally; obviously he does not want anything else to be said regarding this matter in front of the two strangers... What are they really?

I turn to them and say, "Please, forgive me for asking and I do not mean any disrespect, but as you can see, I am new to all this and I do not know of many things. What are you?"

"We are the protectors of the Lady of the Lake."

"Yes, but what are you really? Are you fairies?"

The both laugh.

"Us, fairies?" says Meilyr. "Of course not!"

"Sorry I did not mean to offend you."

"No offense taken. It's just; we are totally different than fairies. We are the same breed as Dubhghall: we are angels. And though we may be devoted to the Lady of the Lake, we will always follow the lead of our Lord."

"Dubhghall?"

"Yes, my Queen."

"It's not that important as it sounds." Dubhghall claims. "There is no battle to lead anymore."

"There will always be a battle my Lord," says Ailill.

"Ailill, thank you for your devotion, but I released you from your duties centuries ago," Dubhghall reminds him.

"I will always wait for your commands, my Lord."

"Me too, my Lord," says Meilyr.

"Thank you both." Dubhghall stands and says, "I do not mean to rush you but now it is time for my lady and I to leave the cabin. Until we meet again, keep safe and live your life with respect and wisdom."

The visitors stand and bow their heads. The two of them and Dubhghall then reach out and put their hands on each other's shoulders. I stand as well and bow.

"Give my gratitude and my regards to your Lady," I tell them. "Tell her I will meet with her again soon."

"Thank you, my Queen. Goodbye, my Lord," Meilyr says.

"My sincere regards my Queen," Ailill says to me, then to Dubhghall, "Until we meet again my Lord..."

And they go.

*****

Dubhghall sits on the bed and I approach him to squeeze inside his hug. He holds me really tight and inhales through my hair. He is very sad; I can feel Ailill and Meilyr brought many bad memories to him. I do not understand why, though. I know he was a warrior. Is he sad thinking about past battles?

I didn't know that he is an angel. I though angels were connected to the Christian religion... Of course, I've wondered what Dubhghall is. I knew he could not be a fairy. From what I have seen fairies are lighter colored in skin and hair. Obviously, he is not an elf or a dwarf. I guess I expected he would be a spirit of some type. Well, an angel, amazing; and the Lord of Angels for what it matters. Wow!

"An angel is just another messenger of the Gods," he tells me.

"What?"

"I am just saying that we are not as important, as you consider us to be. I am a messenger. We all are messengers. We bring both good and bad news to mortals. We pass the message of the Mother Goddess to them. We protect her and fight for her."

"My love," I say, "I want to know more. I want to know everything about you. I do not care whether you believe they are bad things or not. I love you with everything you carry. I am not going to change my opinion."

"Don't be so sure about that!" He breaks the hug and moves away.

"I am totally sure and I want you to tell me."

"Don't you think we need to head back now?"

I open my backpack and find my mobile. I had completely forgotten to check the time and it is already three pm. I do not need to get back yet, but I do need to call my dad. I see that I have two missed calls from him since yesterday and I really don't want him to worry about me. I go outside and dial.

He answers right away, "Hello..."

"Hello, Dad."

"Hey, how are you? You didn't call me and I started to be worried. How is everything with your Uni?"

"Yes, sorry for that. I lost track of time yesterday and I saw your call late in the afternoon so I thought you would be already gone for the pub. Sorry!"

"No worries sweetie. Is everything ok? What time do you get back?"

I am thinking that I should have checked the flights just to have a better story but before I answer he says, "I know the plane lands to Dublin around seven in the evening. Do you need a lift?"

"No, it is fine I will get back home by myself. Will you be at the pub?"

"Yes. I will open around five today. Will you drop by for dinner then?"

"Yes, sounds great! I will see you there..."

I am so glad to be dealing with my dad and not my mum right now! I could never get away with this story with my mum.

I go back in the cabin and I find Dubhghall sitting in the same position, only now he is holding his head in his hands. I kneel in front of him and hug him really tight. I look into his eyes and I understand that whatever it is he is not telling me, it is killing him. I have time. Now it is the moment. I need to make him tell me everything. I do not want to keep any secrets between us. "I am here," I say. "I love you and I have time for you. Please tell me..."

He starts talking... "I was born many centuries ago. My mother was mortal but my father had royal blood inside his veins, so I was a semi. My mother had extremely remarkable features and my dad chose her among all of the other women of his tribe to carry his child.

As I was growing up, I realized that I also had a few special attributes. I could hold a sword since I was very young and my arrows never missed their target. I was becoming stronger and stronger every day and eventually the fame regarding my physical power spread. When I was in my seventeenth year, I was spending a lot of time in the mountains. I have told you I am not from Ireland. I am a Celt. Becoming a warrior was a real honor for us. I was practicing my warrior skills a lot but also I enjoyed being in nature, as it felt like I was connecting with the sky.

One day I saw a huge eagle approaching me and as I loaded my bow to fire, the eagle turned into a beautiful woman right in front of my eyes! She was magnificent. She had long gold hair, her eyes were sky blue and her body was divine. She was half dressed and very attractive. She seduced me. She was the first woman I ever touched. I was so fascinated by her that I could not resist her will. After we made love she told me she was a Goddess. At that time, it was normal for Gods to appear to humans and especially to semi-mortals.

She asked me if I wanted to become one of her angels - her messenger and protector. I found her proposal so tempting that I didn't even think about what that meant. All I was thinking was that I would spend time with her, especially in her bed, and she was so beautiful. I would become a warrior anyway; that was my destiny.

When I accepted, she stood up and asked me to stand in front of her; she asked for my finger. She made a small cut with her fingernail and licked the first drop of blood. Then she took out a small diamond-shaped bottle and put the second drop of blood in it. She closed the bottle and gave it to me. She told me that as of that day I was her warrior; her angel, her protector and her lover. One of the many, as I understood later.

I asked her what was I was expected to do and she told me to return home and live my life as before. I should guard this diamond-shaped bottle with my life. I should prepare for the invasion that would take place. I should become even stronger and wait for her. She told me that the diamond-shaped bottle had my immortality inside. I should always keep it with me and with it, my soul would live forever.

That day when I went home my mother knew I had changed. The only thing she told me was that an evil soul has no reason to live forever. If I want to carry my soul through eternity, I should be proud of what I am carrying. She was wise as it turned out to be, but at that moment I did not listen to her. All I could think of was that I was an angel of a beautiful Goddess.

The Goddess was Danu. She used to visit me during my practice time and we would make love and she would tell me that she loved me and that I would be the Lord of her angels. I would lead them for her and win the battles. I was to become a dreadful warrior and we could rule this new world together.

Just a few months after I turned eighteen she came to me one morning and told me that the invasion was about to start. I was ordered to gather all other angels; although I had met none of them before, I had to lead them into battle.

We followed the Goddess when she invaded Ireland. Of course, the people there tried to defend themselves and there were many slayings. The battles seemed never-ending. The Goddess wanted the best for her people, but battle after battle I was becoming less dedicated to my task. I felt that I was no longer carrying a pure soul and I found no reason to carry it. The Goddess was watching me. She understood that I was losing my love for her. She had many other partners and I could not see in her my eternal mate.

It was then that she made me the offer: I would lead the army until we were settled in this new land and then she would release me from my duties as her protector. I would be free to meet my soul mate sometime in the future. She showed me a vision of you and you were so beautiful; so pure and strong! I realized at that moment that this was the offer of my life. Without the promise of you I could never bear the awful things I had done.

I resolved to help her conquer this land for her people and then I would purify myself for my mate to come. I only hoped that someday I would be worthy of you. After many battles - most of them winning but not without some great losses, she made a deal with the King of the land to divide the upper world from the Underworld. She would take all her people there and live in peace and this is what happened.

I was so happy when I was finally released from my duties. I missed her from time to time but I never missed the war and the death I had caused. Mortals remembered me as a dreadful warrior who brought death: as the Black Angel. I did not want that. I needed to be forgotten, and so I hid and waited for my moment to come. I lived throughout the centuries and watched the world turning upside down. I watched many wars but I was never part of any other battle.

Then one day you were born and the Goddess spoke to me. She told me I should walk the world of mortals again and find you. The first day I saw you, you were just a child, but I still remember your eyes and your smile. I waited for eighteen years to approach you, as you needed to change first. I could never become your mate if you refused the immortal nature in you. We cannot do that anymore - it is not proper to connect with mortals; it is too dangerous for them.

Danu did not know that this danger, this war, was approaching and neither did I. Nobody knew of the evil inside the mind of some immortals or their aspirations for conquering this world again. Now is the time for me to help good win over evil. Now I am here for you. I will always be here for you, for as long as you want me."

He bends and takes a diamond-shaped bottle out of his boot. He gives it to me and I notice that the color of his essence is deep purple, almost black. I look him in the eyes and listen to what he says.

"The color of our essence represents our purity. Yours my love is pearly pink because you are as pure as an adult can be. White would be only for a baby. As you lose purity and you add bad deeds it gets darker. Taking an innocent life is a really bad deed, even if it is for a good cause and I have taken many lives. The more centuries you pass in purity and goodness it gets lighter. When I initially decided to be released from the Goddess, mine was black. She knew that this was killing me."

"So your first partner was Mother Goddess herself?"

"Yes, but don't think for one moment that I was unique to her. She had many partners and lovers, as well as protectors, but I was the strongest warrior. That is why she made me Lord of the Angel's army."

This was a lot of information! I asked for it, and now I had to process it all. "I really do not know what to say!"

"Please say you still love me," Dubhghall pleaded. "That you still want me to be your mate."

I take his face tenderly in my hands. "Of course I still love you," I say. "More than before if that is even possible."

He hugs me really tight and kisses me desperately. I can feel his need for encouragement. He was worried I would reject him. He has such a kind heart. How could he ever believe any woman would reject him and I am not saying that only for his incredible looks? He sighs and I smile at him. He know my thoughts, he understands my love and commitment to him.

"So your name was always Dubhghall?" I ask.

"No, this is the name I got after I turned to an immortal. My birth name was Kail."

"Kail, I like it. What does this mean?"

"It means the mighty one."

"On what date were you born?"

"I was born on the fourth day of the forth month of the dark half."

"So you mean Nov – Dec – Jan – February!"

"Yes. It was called Febra at the time."

"So you are an Aquarius!"

"What?"

"Never mind, I guess signs of the zodiac have no meaning anymore! Didn't you mind that you left your mum and dad?"

"Of course I did, but at that time I was so blinded by my devotion to Mother Goddess that I thought that was my destiny. I am still devoted to her, but now I feel I have my own judgment, and also I have you. I am more devoted to you than to anyone else in this world. That is why I want this to be yours." He puts his diamond bottle in my hand and closes my fingers around it.

I am shocked. "What? No! I do not want to keep it."

"My love," he says, "Without you I have no soul; I would not want to live anymore."

"I would not want to live without you either, but I cannot keep this."

"I want you to keep it. I need you to keep it. Keep it together with yours and once the colors becomes the same, I will be worthy of you."

"You are worthy of me. You are more than worthy. You are perfect for me. I will keep it and you will see that they will soon become identical."

I tie both of the bottles on the leather strip I have around my neck. Then I look at the time on my mobile and I see it is already six! We need to start back if I get to have dinner with my dad. I hate to sleep without Dubhghall tonight, but I do want to see my dad.

"We need to leave?" He says.

"Yes, unfortunately. These two days have been the best days of my life, my Kail."

He smiles at me and approaches me to kiss me. He puts his mouth over mine and I whisper to him that we can spend another few minutes here. I can feel he is excited and we quickly get down to business. Our clothes are off really quickly this time. We are eager for each other's bodies. How will I go on, without him every day, every moment of the day? This time it is more spiritual. It is like we create a sacred bond with each other. At the end I feel satisfied and happy but I also feel connected to him for eternity. I touch the diamond bottles around my neck and feel the courage and energy to face whatever comes in the future.

As I get dressed I notice that he is looking at my breasts, but not actually at them; he is looking at the two tiny diamond-shaped bottles hanging in-between my breasts.

"I could never think of a better place to rest my soul!" he says.

Chapter XIII - Kellan's story

I am home around eight. My dad is long gone but I find a note on the fridge saying that he will wait for me at the pub. Dubhghall left me with a really nice kiss and the promise that he will be back soon. He said I should never worry, as he will be watching me anyhow. Before he left, we decided we would meet Aisha tomorrow evening and talk to her about the diary. The plan now is to find out who is behind this whole war/revolution thing and try to deal with them before the Samhain comes. I have missed my afternoon meeting with Elijah but I suppose I can see him tomorrow.

Now it's time for a long nice bath. Two days without bathing is way too long for me. I don't feel smelly - I guess this is another benefit of immortality; you don't sweat, or smell bad, at least until now I haven't, but I don't want to give up the modern's world conveniences. I plug my mp3 in my dad's music gadget and choose Jace Everette's voice to accompany me in the process; after my weekend with Dubhghall I can understand all the ''Bad things'' Souki wanted to do with Bill!

I turn on the hot water, fill the tub and submerge myself. With all the bubble bath and oils I feel divine! I think of my weekend and I feel really satisfied with everything I have learnt. I met many new people - beings actually; including the Lady of the Lake, and I finally found out things about Dubhghall's life. At this moment I do not know where my new path will go, but I am content and sure about having chosen it. My life would be really dull and empty without my Dubhghall! Am I a bit sad to lose my virginity with him? Well, I would say not at all. I am really joyful. I waited all these years and I am glad that I hadn't wasted such a wonderful gift on someone else. I examine my body to see if there are any physical signs that I am no longer a virgin, but cannot identify anything apart from the small marks on my neck and my breast that betray that I am also not a virgin of blood drinking!

I blow dry my hair and pay extra attention to my clothes. The marks on my neck are not that visible, but there are still there. I wear a scarf around my neck and hide the diamond bottles inside my top. Every time I touch them, I get power and energy. I take one last look at the mirror and I am off for the pub and my human-style dinner!

*****

I enter the pub to find my dad behind the bar pouring pints of beer for a table. He takes a look at me and smiles. He gives me a big hug and a kiss and welcomes me back. We chit chat for a while and discuss my weekend. I tell him that I stayed at a hotel and I wandered around the Uni. I also lie to him about registration papers and other paperwork. Although I hate to lie to my dad, I feel right now that it is safer to do this than tell him the whole truth. Maybe sometime in the future I will tell him everything.

Dad tells me that my mum called him today and she was looking for me but he covered for me, as he did not want to worry her. I give him a big kiss to thank him. He tells me that they decided she will visit next weekend, or possibly the weekend after that to bring me the things that I need and spend a couple of days with us. He is so happy! His thoughts are a bit nauseating for me, but what can I do! For two days I haven't thought of my mum or dad at all, really, and I haven't received any thoughts or feelings from them. At least now I know they were fine; more than fine even.

I grab my Diet Coke and go sit at the end of the bar. Since I am alone and my dad will be serving customers while we are having dinner, I prefer to sit closer to him than choose a table. I order my food and spend a few minutes alone enjoying the music. He plays an Irish rock band and although I do not know the name, I have heard their songs in here before. Irish people know how to rock! I realize that I have missed some good old Greek rock music and plan to put some on when I return home. I am not sleepy and I have a task in my mind tonight. I want to make a diagram with everything I have learnt and everyone I have met until now and identify their connections. I need to start clarifying things in my head.

My food is here and, as always, it is delicious! My dad has a questioning look on his face; today I asked for my burger to be bloody; it's the first time I've ever eaten one this way. Well what can I say... tastes change! I eat really fast and enjoy the faint taste of blood in my mouth, as well as the really wonderful fried potatoes. Will I ever get over them? I don't think so. I have no desire for dessert, but I ask him for a drink; double vodka with cherry juice. He pours it and finishes his food as well. We talk about my mum's visit and I list the things I am planning to ask her to bring. My dad makes fun of me, as he claims I will need a cargo ship for all of them! I think that if I ever get out of this mess, I need to move to the Uni by September, so it will be good if I have my stuff here.

After a couple of hours I am full, my dad has also finished his dessert and I am preparing to start back home, when I see Kellan enter the pub. He approaches me with a big smile. Tonight he seems like my old Kellan. He is kind and nice but there is something different in his eyes. Not evil though. His thoughts are not angry and mean any more. It's only been four or five days since the last day we met. I smile back at him and it's not a fake smile. I have missed him; well, the old him!

"Hello, pumpkin. How are you?"

"Hi there. I'm fine, thanks."

"Hello Kellan," my dad says. "Tita just got back from Edinburgh. She visited the Uni." Dad has a bigger mouth than he should have.

"Did she?" Kellan smiles at me and I beg him mentally not to give me away. He smiles and winks at me...

"I know, Mr. Breandan. I was planning to join her but I couldn't. In fact, I am here to ask her about the weekend. Shall we?" I stand up to follow him and I whisper my thanks.

"Ok Dad, I am off. Thanks for the dinner. I'll see you tomorrow." I give him a kiss and I am out.

Kellan holds my hand and asks me if I have some time for him. We need to speak. I have time... especially since he was so nice covering up for me. Should I be scared? Maybe, but I know Dubhghall will be watching us and also I know I am stronger than Kellan thinks. So let's do it!

We go out in the street and Kellan does not let go of my hand. We walk side by side, both of us quiet. The night is very beautiful. It's warmer now and the spring has brought so many nice aromas around us. I do not know if Kellan feels this, but his thoughts are relaxed. He is enjoying the walk as well. We reach the house and before we enter the hedge door, I turn to face him. I need to know the he will behave if he is to pass this door. "I really need to talk to you," he says.

"Ok. I need to talk to you too..."

"Can we sit in the gazebo for a while?"

"Yes, let's do that." We enter the garden and sit on the bench.

Kellan sits right next to me and I can feel his shoulder touching mine. He avoids making eye contact with me but he starts talking. "I have changed," He says.

"I know that."

"Then you also know what I am?"

"Yes, I think I do."

"Are you scared?"

"No."

"Maybe you should be scared..."

"I am not. You and I, we have a connection, Kellan and whatever is happening, I know we can live through it together."

He looks at me now. "How did you know?"

"Kellan, do you know what I am?"

"Alicia told me you are an immortal... It was one of the reasons I wanted to change - So that I could also live forever."

"This was your choice?" I ask, surprised.

"Yes, of course."

"Why?"

"Alicia explained many things to me. At first I thought she was lying to me, especially since you denied everything and I was really angry with both of you... And all this is a bit crazy you know... totally out of reality!"

"Yes, I know," I say, smiling. "I am sorry I lied, but you were not yourself! Can you tell me a few things?"

"What do you want to know?"

"When did this happen?"

"Well, the night of your birthday, after we had our talk, I was very sad and disappointed. Alicia was there, remember?"

"Yes, yes, go on." I remember that very well.

"She stayed with me and comforted me after you left the pub. I had a lot of drinks and when we left I found myself making out with her. It was not new or special for me. You know we were together before, so it was something like rebound make-out. That was what I thought, at least. I found out later that Alicia had also changed while I was in the Uni. She had turned eighteen and for her it was more natural."

"What do you mean?"

"Her family has immortal blood, but she did not know anything about it. When she turned eighteen they had a ritual for her - the same as they do for all members of her family, and from what I understand, they helped her change."

That is odd, indeed! "What ritual would that be?"

"I really don't know any details."

"So what happened then?"

"Well, I was telling her that she looked different; more grown up, if you know what I mean. She had more passion than before and her body was curvier. She was a beautiful girl before, but now she was a really gorgeous woman. She told me that she did change, but not like I meant it. She asked if she could trust me. I told her that of course she could. Then while we were making love, she started kissing my neck and licking me and she told me not to be afraid. I was thinking at the moment that she was drunk or something, how she could think I would be afraid of her and then I felt it: she bit me. At first really softly but then I felt her teeth ripping my flesh! The pain only lasted a second and then it felt very good. I enjoyed it a lot and after she was done, she licked the wounds again and gave me a kiss. I was speechless for a while and shocked and then she asked me if I minded that she did that. I told her that I wanted to know more."

"About her, you mean?"

"Yes. Then she explained everything about her family, her blood, the ritual and immortality. In the end she told me that you were one of them as well, only of a different kind. I could not understand at the beginning but once I connected the dots I realized she was talking about vampires. I was shocked initially..."

"I am not a vampire Kellan," I tell him.

"She never said you were a vampire. She told me that you were different and you would live forever as well. She also told me you had met another man and then I flipped. I was very angry with you. Alicia had the courage to explain all this to me and she had the trust that I would not betray her and you did not. On top of that, you had another man. I thought we had something special and you betrayed me."

"I did not betray you."

"I couldn't think clearly. I left that night really angry and thinking what I could to do to hurt you. I was in so much pain. I spent a few days feeling bad and wanting to get even. Then I called you and you were nice with me and I thought maybe what Alicia told me was not the whole truth."

"Please continue..."

"We had spent days together without you telling me anything although you had plenty of chances. Then Alicia told me that you were staying and that you also had found a job! I was furious. That night I came to your house, I could not control myself. I wanted to feel you and be with you and then that thing attacked me and this made me even more furious. I focused all my anger and hate towards it. I really wanted to kill it, him! When I left that night I went straight to find Alicia. I wanted to know more and I am not going to lie to you - I wanted to have sex with her."

"You had not been with her since that first time?"

"Yes I had..." He keeps his head down, as he is really ashamed of what he did. I touch his chin and lift his head to reassure him it is ok. He can tell me.

"I had sex with her before and it was ok, but the thing that dragged me to her most was the sensation I had when she bit me. The second time she did it was the day we spent together watching the movie. She bit her finger first and made me lick her blood while she was drinking from me; it was even better than before. I did not understand at that time what this would mean; the lack of it was causing me so much lust, I was getting mad. So that night when I went to find her, I was very tough with her. She told me that she does not mind, she liked being with me. I'm not just her boy toy, as I was for you."

"You were never my boy toy, don't you know that?"

"I don't know Tita. Please let me finish now, or I may never do. She told me she could help me change as well. I would be even more handsome and strong and I could get whatever I wanted. I would be similar to you and live to eternity. It was exactly what I wanted. I asked her how this would be done and she told me that I would enjoy it. We had sex again and that time she asked me to bite her hard and as I did and the first drops of blood touched my tongue I could not stop it. I was drinking from her, as she was drinking from me and I was thinking that it is not bad at all."

"Kellan..."

"You find all this disgusting?"

"No honey, it's not that. It's just that, for me... you know, I had no choice. It was my destiny."

"Maybe it was my destiny too..."

"No, it wasn't. You are just very handsome and kind and she found a way to use you. She is evil, you know!"

"Who? Alicia? No... She may be sneaky, but she is not evil. Her family is very proud of what they are and how they have managed to live among humans for so long without causing problems. They would never have let her turn me if they thought I was not worthy of such an honor."

"You think it's an honor?"

"Of course it is... Can't you see? I am so much better now."

"You were perfect before..." I say sadly.

"So why you did not want me? Why did you prefer somebody else?"

"I need to explain some things you do not know – things that I just learned myself. I am an immortal, a fairy! And one with a purpose I must say. I don't know why this happened, but I am meant to do something. I was like this since the day I was born. We fairies complete the change once we become adults."

Kellan is surprised. "There are male fairies?"

"I asked the same! Yes, there are."

"So, you are a fairy."

"Yes, I am. Also the guy you are referring to, Dubhghall, was destined to be my mate many centuries ago. He was waiting for me."

"But I was waiting for you as well..." He looks sad but I smile at him and sigh. He will understand one day I guess. We have already covered much ground tonight. At least he is back to being my kind, old Kellan, although he is way too gorgeous now that he is indeed a vampire. I would never hurt him further, by trying to explain the connection I have with Dubhghall.

"I found out you were only too late, sweetie. I had already met him. It feels like I knew him all along. I'm sorry for that. You need to know that there are many other creatures that you are not aware of. Vampires are created to live forever, but other creatures are immortal by nature. They lived in the underworld till now but lately some of them have emerged to cause trouble."

"Alicia mentioned something about having arguments."

"She is with the evil. I told you..."

"No, she is not," he insists. "She told me that there are many negative voices in the Council Meeting."

"What council meeting?"

"I don't know more."

"I'll have to investigate that... So are you going back to Edinburgh?"

"No, not now," he says. "I need her. I could not be alone, how would I survive? I don't know anything about this life. Maybe if you joined me I would go..."

"Ok. So, we are both staying here for now."

"Yes."

"What did your parents say about you not returning to Uni? What did you tell them?"

"I didn't tell them anything. They don't know I am here. They think I left yesterday."

"Where are you staying?"

"At Alicia's."

"Oh! Do you love her Kellan?"

He smiles. "Are you jealous? Because I would be really glad if you were..."

"Maybe just a bit!"

"Well, I think I do, but it is different than what I feel for you. I like having sex with her, obviously, and I love when I drink from her. I guess, I would love drinking from any human, but she said we do not do that and animals just don't taste the same."

"Yep, I know that..."

He looks at me with his eyes wide open. He does not know what to say. "You... also do that...?"

"A bit!"

"What do you mean a bit?"

"Well actually a lot," I confess. "It was really strange for me too at first, but I understand how you feel. It is awesome."

"I know! Wait... so it's not only vamps that do that?"

"No it's all immortals from what I understand."

"So who have you drunk from? This man?"

"Yes..."

"Did you have sex?" When I don't answer immediately he continues, "Tita, please I told you I have sex with Alicia every day and you cannot even tell me that?"

"I am sorry..."

"Don't be. Alicia told me that with immortals it's different. We are not exclusive."

"Oh!"

"Isn't it the same for you?''

"Well, I don't feel like having sex with anyone else."

"But if you do, is it considered cheating?"

"In my mind it does..."

"Not in mine." He smiles at me; I roll my eyes and we laugh. It's good to laugh with him again. His smile is so beautiful. The time is way past the human bed time but I guess there is no human here.

"Hey, do you ever miss kissing me?"

"Maybe a bit."

"Do you wonder how biting me would feel?"

"Nooooo..." I say, but I do wonder. I am sorry to admit it, but I do. When I was thinking about Elijah it had no effect on me, but this is Kellan and he always had an influence on me. I see his thoughts now and in his mind, he is already kissing and drinking from me and he is so excited. It carries me away. I could never do that to my Dubhghall, could I? What has happened to me? On Friday I was a virgin and now in just one weekend I have had sex how many times? I lost count. Now I feel blood lust - for Kellan! I wonder, would biting him hurt Dubhghall as much as having sex with him would? I am not planning to make out with him, but I wouldn't mind a bite!

"Do you want me to leave?" Kellan asks.

"No," I say. "I like that you are here and we have finally opened up and told our secrets."

"And such secrets!" Kellan laughs. "Could you imagine all this two weeks ago?"

"No, I guess things were simpler then."

"Yes, but also less interesting!"

"What do you feel Kellan? Now that you are a vampire, I mean!"

"I feel stronger, like I can lift anything! I could break everything and I could easily kill somebody. I am not saying that I would, but I can. I also can affect what people think. You know, like compel them. Last night, I was walking in the street and I saw a cat. In just a second I was drinking it, without even thinking about it. I was reckless and a guy saw me. I focused and made him think he saw a baby girl drinking her milk. That was cool!"

"Did Alicia teach you how to do that?"

"No, she cannot even do it. She is jealous of me for that."

"So how do you do that?"

"I don't know, I just focus. Hey... let me try. Look at me..."

"Kellan, stop."

"Please, please... I am not going to compel you. I will just make you think you are seeing... who do you want to see?"

"Sawyer!"

"Yuck with this ''Lost'' already! Ok, Sawyer it is. Look at me."

I remember what Dubhghall was telling me about compulsion - only a really powerful vampire can do that. Kellan is so young and without any special bond to immortality. I wonder why he has this gift. I look at him now and focus on his face. I am confused... his hair is changing color; he is blond and really handsome and half naked and he has blue eyes. Oh my God, how can this be? I know he is Kellan. I know he is Kellan... I know he is... Sawyer! How awesome is that?

"You see?"

"Oh my God! That was very cool, Kellan."

"I know! It's great! What abilities do you have?"

"Nothing!"

"Come on, we said no lies."

"I guess I can, kind of, read people's thoughts and feel their feelings..."

"Cool!"

"And I can also do this..." I kneel and touch the ground. I focus all my energy on my hands, to channel it to earth. Small flowers grow and wrap around my hands again; the sensation is, as always, unique.

Kellan kneels right next to me and touches my hands. I look into his eyes and as I am focused on earth, he gives me a kiss on my neck. His neck is really close to mine now and I feel my fangs grow... He smells very nice - a mixture of perfume and his natural smell and his blood and I don't think about it at all - I just act upon my urge; my need, and I bite him hard on his neck and start drinking. His blood fills my mouth; it is so sweet and tasty! Different from Dubhghall's but wonderful, and it smells like expensive whisky.

Kellan is begging me to let him bite me. He is moaning with pleasure and I feel his fangs are out. He holds me really close and I push his mouth to my neck. He does not need further reassurance. He bites and it feels good. This sensation is the same as with Dubhghall, but I can feel in his thoughts that for him it is unique, different - intoxicating. He has never felt like this while biting Alicia. What did Dubhghall told me last time? A fairy's blood to a vampire is like a drug - pure ecstasy!

Kellan keeps drinking and moaning harder and heavier. Should I be worried? Will he be able to stop before he hurts me? He is close to ecstasy now. Once he is satisfied, he stops and licks his lips. We lick each other's wounds and he gives me a light kiss on the lips. He is feeling content and high now, fuzzy and drunk.

Did I really want this or did he compel me to think that I wanted it? It was amazing, I cannot deny it.

He smiles at me and says, "That was better than having sex at any time!"

"Kellan..."

"Wasn't it good for you? I mean, does your guy taste better?"

"It was fine. You taste wonderful. I just... I don't like it when I act upon my cravings."

"I like it. Drinking blood is completely ok, pumpkin. We do that to survive."

"Maybe you do. For me it's not the same. I do not need blood. I just like the taste and the sensation the act of biting gives me."

"Oh! So you really had the hots for me then... ha!" He grins at me.

"Come on Kellan... Don't make this difficult."

"I won't, but I want you to know that you can have me; a sip of me... anytime you want." He winks.

"Fine," I say. "I know. Stop that now."

He stands up. "Ok. Well, I've got to get going. She will be waiting for me."

"Oh! Ok." I stand as well.

"I guess I will see you around more now that all the cards are on the table!"

"I guess you will," I say. "Go now, she waits. Good night."

"See you," he says.

I laugh at his cheeky face. He is indeed one good looking man! He gives me a soft kiss on the cheek and whispers in my ear that I will always be his pumpkin. In just a second he is gone!

I was not tired before, but now with Kellan's strong vampire blood in my body, I feel totally rejuvenated. I guess it's a good time to put on paper everything I have found all these days.

Chapter XV - Aisha

I am sitting on my bed and the reality of what I have done sinks in. Will Dubhghall be angry with me for drinking from Kellan? I am sure he knows we were together and maybe he even heard the whole conversation. Will he consider this cheating? We did not kiss or make out. Is blood drinking the same? There are so many things I have done and felt the last days; I have never been impulsive, but lately I have been acting upon my needs more than upon my manners. Is this really bad? Many people behave this way their entire lives... usually those people are always happy!

Well, screw it! I am not going to feel guilty any more. I need to focus on my task now. I want to put everything on paper and clarify things.

I get down to business...

After a couple more hours this is what I have prepared:

Not very helpful, I know. What am I going to do? Where do I need to start from? Well, at least I do not need to start tonight. I leave everything as is and lie down to get some sleep. I am not very tired, but tomorrow is going to be a difficult day, so I better save some energy.

*****

At five to ten I reach the music store and find Mark preparing his coffee. He asks me if I want one. I take the first sip of the sweet, black coffee and I find the taste a bit strange. I used to love coffee before, and two days without it would have seemed endless, but I don't have the same feeling anymore.

Mark is looking at me really closely. "You don't like coffee?"

"Yes, I do, thanks," I tell him. "It's just a bit strong for my tastes."

"So, I guess we haven't really talked much since you started working for me."

"It's true..."

"Monday is a dead day business-wise." He sits back in his chair. "So, tell me some things about you."

I lean on the counter and say, "Let me think... About me, what would you like to know? I am eighteen, I guess you know that. My parents are divorced. I live in Greece most of the time. My mum is called Emily or Em. I have two brothers from my dad's side and I love rock music."

"Well, I guessed the latter one," he says. "How did you come to decide to move to Galway?"

"Oh, well... I have not moved to Galway. I only plan to spend a few months here before I go to the University in September."

"Where to?"

"Edinburgh."

"I hear there really good Universities there. What will you study?"

"Arts."

"Really? What is your element?"

"Excuse me?"

"What is it you do? You paint, you sing, you write?"

"Oh, sorry. I draw..."

"You should draw something for me then, in case you become famous one day." He smiles and I sigh. He is a really nice guy. So relaxed and cool. He makes me feel good.

I say, "I doubt it, but ok. So, tell me about you."

"My family has lived in Ireland for a long time. I moved to Galway with my folks when I was three. We came from Dublin. It's more peaceful here."

"Indeed, it is the perfect town."

"Well, I wouldn't go that far but it's definitely a nice place to raise children."

"Yep, you told me you are married!"

"Yes, I am, and I have a baby almost two years old."

I am surprised to hear it. "If you don't mind me asking, how old are you? You look really young."

"I am twenty three."

"Yikes, you are really young to have a child!"

He laughs out loud now and continues, "I know, and my wife is even younger."

"She is? How old is she?"

"She is twenty. Her name is Marian; she is French. She grew up in Ireland though."

"Wow, twenty? So, she had a baby when she was eighteen? Wow..."

"It's the same with all the women in her family. They have kids very early. I guess it's normal for her."

"And she is French! Cool... it must be really great in Paris. Have you been there?"

"Yes, once when we started dating. It was a romantic trip. It's nice; too crowded, though."

"Did your wife grow up in Galway?"

"No, Ireland in general. Her parents used to move a lot. She has lived in many cities."

"Well, have you ever been in Greece?"

"No, but I would like to visit sometime though. It is a really spiritual place."

"You think so? Well I guess it used to be in the ancient years..."

A guy enters the shop and looks around, so I approach him to help. Mark leaves, telling me he will be back soon. After about ten minutes, the customer has found what he came for and I am alone in the shop again.

In my head I replay the conversation I had with Mark and I try to figure out what has drawn my attention. He looks really great and his wife seems ok. Too young to be a mum, but ok... And then it hits me: I cannot read him. I did not get any feeling from him. I did not see any image in his thoughts. This is so bizarre. I did not know that my ability could be limited. Once I found out I could do it with my dad and my mum; Kellan and Dubhghall; even Alicia, I thought it would work with everybody. How strange! I need to retry once he is back.

Time flies and I wonder if Dubhghall will show up in time to visit Aisha. I can't help but think that he must be annoyed and I will have to explain myself to him; I hate that. On one hand, I feel I did nothing wrong, but on the other hand, I do have guilt. Will he understand? I guess I will know soon.

Mark returns and I am released for the day. I did not get a chance to focus on his thoughts as he came back exactly when I needed to go. Maybe tomorrow.

I stand outside the Old Curiosity Shop now and I am wondering what I should do. Should I enter to find Aisha and let Dubhghall join us when he arrives, or should I wait for him to appear first? I would definitely like to avoid being alone with him now, but I know that the proper thing to do is to wait and clarify things before we go on with our task. I find a bench and settle there to wait. I take my iPod out of my pocket and start listening to music. This is my favorite way to calm down and spend the time.

Muse is on now and I can't help but dreaming of Matthew singing... gorgeous picture. It's funny, but I wonder what creature Matthew could be? Maybe a male fairy! I close my eyes and let my senses loose. I start feeling many different emotions, getting dotted images; it's all very bleary and I guess it is normal when I do not focus on anyone specifically.

I try to focus on Mark again; I do not receive anything from him. Strange! Not even a tiny thought.

Suddenly I feel someone touching me and I jump. I open my eyes to see Dubhghall standing there in front of me.

"It's just me, Tita. I thought you would hear me approaching. I did not mean to surprise you."

"No, it's ok. I was just absorbed in my thoughts." So it's just Tita today? So much for not apologizing to him.

"What were you trying to do?"

"I was trying to clarify something."

"Clarify what?"

"I will tell you later." I get up to stand next to him. I don't really know what to say. Should I be the one to open the discussion? Is there any chance he does know?

"How are you, Dubhghall?"

"I am fine. How are you?"

"I am ok. So..."

"So..."

"Will you please just say it? Will you give me the chance to explain myself?"

"It's fine. You do not need to explain anything."

"What do you mean? It's not fine! You don't know about yesterday?"

"Of course I do. Even if I was not there to see you, I still feel what you feel, remember?"

"You were there?" I am shocked and a bit embarrassed.

"I told you I will watch your back, always!"

"Yes, but why didn't you appear? Why didn't you stop me?"

"Why would I? I thought you were happy."

"I was..."

"Then I had no right to stop anything."

"And you are ok with that?"

"Yes."

"You are ok? We are ok?"

"Yes, my lady."

"You are so much better than me. I am sorry if I disappointed you."

"I was not disappointed with you. Ι was not happy at first, but we had a nice talk and I feel better now..."

That sounds bad. "Which we?" I ask. "You mean you and Kellan? What did you do?"

"Oh, nothing, really. I just showed him what I will do to him if he ever hurts you." Dubhghall says with a dangerous smile.

"Dubhghall, you shouldn't have done that. He was really nice. Kellan is not bad, I told you before."

"I know you did. I just took extra precautions to secure that!"

He is smiling now but his smile is not wholesome... it is cheeky and nasty! There are so much more to learn about him. I don't mind him being cheeky and nasty. I just hope he did not hurt Kellan!

"You should stop worrying about him, you know! He is not a boy; he is a vampire... a strong one."

"And you should stop worrying about me... I am, indeed, an immortal fairy!"

"I will always worry about you," Dubhghall says. "It is my job. And fairy or not, you are still fragile to me..."

I sigh, but he does not laugh this time. I guess he meant every word.

"Should we go and find the old lady?"

"Why don't you call her Aisha? This is her name..."

"Perhaps now it is..."

Oh! I never thought of that! "What was her old name?"

"She has had many names..."

We enter the shop to see Eodan sitting at the front desk. The moment he lays his eyes on us, he bows. He has never done that to me before. Then I understand that he bows to Dubhghall, not me. "My lord," Eodan says, "What brings you here?"

Dubhghall touches him on the shoulder and says, "Stand Eodan, please." Eodan seems completely devoted and connected to him. It is incredible the way people respect Dubhghall. "I am happy to see you," Dubhghall tells him. "It's been a while."

"Yes my lord. It's been a while. How are you?"

"I am fine. You have met Titania?" Dubhghall says hugging me protectively.

"Yes, indeed. How are you my Queen?" Eodan finally bows to me.

I nod to him and say, "I am fine, thanks."

"I am your humble servant," he says. "What can I do for you?"

"You could tell us where to find your lady," Dubhghall says.

"Aisha is in the back room, my Lord. You may enter."

"Thank you, Eodan."

Dubhghall and I leave Eodan at the front counter and walk to the back of the shop where we enter the small dark room and find Aisha sitting at the table. The room is exactly as I remember it from the other night - dark and purple. A wonderful scent fills the air.

Aisha has a glass of some kind of drink in front of her. I guess this is what smells so divine. She stands up and bows in front of us and then pours two glasses from a crystal flagon that looks really old and expensive. She gives each of us a glass. They match the flagon - crystal and tall; and remind me of glasses my grandma used to have in her house. The liquid has a dark color and a heavenly scent; I am eager to taste it. Aisha lifts her glass to make a toast. ''May we walk the right path. May we have the strength to face whatever comes our way with pride and purity? And when our time comes, may we make the passage with a clear soul and a full heart."

I raise my glass and bring it to my lips. The first sip fills my mouth with such a taste! I have never had anything like it in my life. It is better even than blood. It's thick and sweet and incredible! I see Dubhghall also enjoying it and in just a few seconds I empty my glass. I would ask for more, but I don't know if that would be proper. "What is this drink?" I ask.

"You like it?" Dubhghall says to me with a cheeky smile. I am sure he knows how much I liked it.

"It's magnificent? What is it?"

Aisha answers for him. "This, my Queen, is Ambrosia."

"Ambrosia? This is what the Greek Gods used to drink! I thought it was just imaginary. I did not expect that it actually exists. And, in fact, be so delicious!"

"It's not imaginary, my Queen."

"Thank you for this, Aisha. Do you make it?"

"Yes I do."

"Do you mind telling me how?"

"No, my Queen, not at all," she smiles at me. "I would not suggest you try making it though!"

It must be a deep, dark secret, I think! "Why? What is in there?"

"It is strong dark rum, honey and immortal blood mixed together with spices!"

"Oh! You mean real blood?" That is why it tastes better than blood - it is spiced and mixed with alcohol.

"Yes, indeed."

"Where do you get the blood from?"

Dubhghall interrupts us. "My love, this is not something we need to spend time on right now."

"But, I want to know."

Aisha says, "Maybe another time my Queen. I am sure you did not come here today simply to get my cook book."

"Well no," I reluctantly agree. "Actually, we needed to see you and discuss a few things. May we sit?"

"Of course, my Queen."

Dubhghall and I sit at the table across from Aisha and she continues. "I guess you read the book?"

"Yes, I have. And Dubhghall has read part of it as well."

Aisha seems surprised as she looks at Dubghall. "You did, my Lord?''

"Yes, Aisha, I did. Am I guessing right about him?''

"I am sure you are, my Lord," she nods.

"Can you please tell me as well?" I ask.

"Yes, my lady. Will you tell her, Aisha?"

Aisha focuses her attention on me. "Titania, the man, the vampire in the book, is Alexander Theron."

I am sure that is supposed to mean something to me but it does not. "Who is Alexander Theron?" I ask.

"Alexander is one of the first vampires ever created," Aisha tells me. "In fact, he was created by a Goddess. He was her hunter."

"What is a hunter?"

"It is a person that is devoted to find 'food' for his master," Dubhghall tells me.

"And by food you mean..."

"Blood – Mortals, etc."

"Oh. And how is he connected with us?"

Aisha says to me, "Tita, do you know Alicia's family name?"

"No."

"O' Theron!"

"Oh, shit! You mean...?"

"Yes my Queen," Aisha says. "Alexander is one of Alicia's ancestors."

"But, how can this be? I thought a vampire is created, not born."

"My lord, may I?"

"Yes, Aisha please explain..."

The old woman clasps her hands on the table and leans toward me. "Vampires are able to mate with other immortals or with mortals. When a mortal woman mates with a vampire she gives birth to their children and raises them till the age of eighteen. When the children become adults, a ceremony takes place where the young vampire is created and introduced to the new way of life. "

This was nothing new to me. "Yes, Kellan told me that."

"Kellan told you this?" She asks me intently.

"Yes, yesterday, why?"

"It is only in rare cases that a mortal is so gifted that he is worthy to be turned into a vampire. To become a powerful vampire though, you need to carry some elements. Usually these elements come from royal blood." She looks at Dubhghall and says, "He had no royal blood in him. He was chosen. He must have something unique for such an honor."

"Why does everybody find this to be an honor?" I ask. "I am sure, she just chose him for his looks. You know, Alicia was in love with him."

"You underestimate her and for sure you underestimate your friend," Aisha says gravely. "Don't! He is powerful."

"I know, I know. He can play with people's minds... It's a neat trick."

They are both stunned. Aisha speaks first, "What?"

Dubhghall grips my hands and says, "What did you say Tita?"

"He can make people think whatever he wants... like compel them."

Aisha's face turns pale. "Oh, my Lord..."

"What?" I demand. "Someone tell me what is going on!"

Aisha says to Dubhghall, "That is the reason she picked him. He has one of the six elements!"

"What are the six elements?" I ask.

"I will list them based on importance," Aisha says. "Heal & Revive; Impose Will, or compulsion as you call it; Transform, Read Minds, See the Future; and Walk Both Worlds."

"Oh!" I exclaim. "So Kellan has an element. And you do, and Dubhghall does and I as well!"

"You have more than one for sure my Queen. I don't know how many though..."

"She can heal and read minds, and had a vision of the future!" Dubhghall tells her.

Aisha looks at me in awe. "Incredible! And I guess you can walk both worlds?"

"I can?"

"I am quite sure you can," she says.

"Dubhghall, can you transform?" I ask.

"Yes."

"And you read minds..."

"I would say that I feel more than read..."

"Yes, an element can be expressed in different forms," Aisha agrees.

I ask both of them, "Do you know anybody who can use compulsion apart from Kellan?"

Aisha shakes her head. "Not me, I haven't met anyone like that. I thought it was a lost gift, to tell you the truth."

"I have," says Dubhghall. "Many years ago though..."

"Was he a vampire as well?"

"No, he was an angel. He decided he wanted to change and he gave away his element."

"What do you mean change?"

"Become mortal."

Aisha shakes her head. "I have never heard of that story before..."

"It is not a nice story to tell," Dubhghall says sadly. "He was so in love with a mortal girl and he wanted to change her, but the Goddess forbade it, because the girl had no special element herself. So, he decided he did not want to live for eternity without her and he asked the Goddess to turn him to mortal again. In return, he gave away his element. As far as I know, he lived with the girl for some years until she got sick and died. He could not do anything to save her. He blamed himself for her death because if he was still immortal he could have defied the Goddess and changed her... I don't know what happened to him after that. Rumor has it he went mad."

"Jeeze...that is really sad." I say. "Why didn't he ask the Goddess to change her anyway to save her?"

"He knew she would never do it. She was too angry with him for rejecting his gift; rejecting her, actually."

I feel dismayed. "Aren't Gods always forgiving?"

"Not this one!"

"Well, then, let's see if we can figure this out... Alicia's family has a connection to the diary. The vampire was... her father?"

Aisha says, "No, he was her grandfather. He mated with Mary Anna and their child was Alicia's father, Jason O'Theron. This was almost a century ago. Jason later mated with a mortal himself and Alicia and her brother were born."

"So Alicia needs to mate with a mortal now?" I suppose.

"No my Queen," says Aisha. "Alicia cannot mate. Female vampires cannot give birth."

This is news to me. "Oh! I never thought of that. So for the family to expand..."

Aisha completes my thought, "her brother will have to mate with a mortal girl."

"Whatever happened to Mary Anna?"

"She is still in the family. Alexander has many women, both mortals and immortals, but I think Mary Anna is his favorite."

"That doesn't sound right," I say.

"What do you mean?" Dubhghall asks.

"For him to have many lovers and Mary Anna to remain alone!"

"It's not like that," Aisha assures me. "Mary Anna has other lovers too. Only for her, it's just for pleasure; she cannot provide her family with new members. Neither can Alicia."

So this is what Kellan was talking about - not having exclusivity. Doesn't sound too bad I guess! This is all so incredible; I can't believe it is for real! One week ago I thought vampires existed only in books and movies and TV series and now I know several. Wow!

"Is there anything else you would like to ask me about, child?"

"Actually, I have something I want to show you..." I take the two diamond bottles from my neck and place them on the table with the two candles and the crystal ball. I also hand her the diary. Aisha is reluctant to touch them, until Dubhghall tells her, she has permission. I did not think it was a big deal.

She examines the items and I see her eyes are glowing. She is impressed with something. "You have incredible color my child. Really pure and kind..."

"Thanks... I guess."

"It is only yourself you need to thank for it," she smiles. "You earn this day by day. And the crystal ball... I bet you can see the future then! She would never give this to you if you did not possess the element."

"Well, it was not our Goddess who gave it to me. The messengers of Fand brought me that."

"You met Fand?" She seems pleased.

"Yes, Dubhghall took me there."

"Oh, good! Well, Fand is just acting upon the Goddess' will, anyway. Don't be fooled: Danu sent you all this. You should be really proud. So, who else have you met?"

"Elijah."

"Elijah is here? In Ireland?"

"Yes, he came on Friday. I will meet with him again later today or tomorrow..."

"Why is he here?"

I look at Dubhghall and he gives me a sign that it's ok to tell Aisha everything.

"He said he is my protector."

"Lucky girl! Elijah is gorgeous..." She winks and laughs, looking at my Dubhghall. I do not find it funny and I wonder if I missed the joke, but Dubhghall smiles at her. "Well I guess Dubhghall will have more competition than he expected," Aisha says.

"What do you mean?" I ask.

"Elijah's reputation is that he has never lost any woman he was interested in!"

I quickly say, "Well, I never thought of him that way..." I know that this is a lie, but what can I say to Dubhghall? Kellan is already too much for him!

Aisha interrupts my thoughts with another question. "So you completed the change?"

"I guess I have..."

Dubhghall tell me, "Aisha is asking if you have tried drinking blood from me."

"Oh, yes! Not only have I tried it, I loved it."

"It is indeed quite addictive," Aisha says. "Even if we do not need it to survive, it tastes better than anything else. Immortal's blood is also very beneficial for our bodies."

"Tita, you may tell her. Don't worry about me."

I do not understand why Dubhghall finds it important that Aisha knows all our secrets, but ok. "I also drank from Kellan."

"You did! And...?"

What the fuck do they expect me to say? I feel like I am in a confession room of a really dark and strict church. I am not comfortable at all here. Yes, Kellan's blood was magnificent. Dubhghall's blood is divine and I am just a freak who loves drinking blood and a really easy girl who does this with more than one guy...

"And what?" I say, showing my annoyance. "Nothing, I guess. It was also nice."

Aisha nods. "Yes, vampire's blood is tasty. Especially a new vampire that still has mortal blood in his body."

"Kellan also drank from me..." Why am I telling her this? I am a fool!

"Oh child, you need to be careful! For him it can be dangerous and addictive."

"I know. Dubhghall told me that. I was not thinking clearly."

"Don't blame yourself," she says soothingly. "In the end you are not responsible for him. Just be aware."

"Aisha, I would like to ask you something else."

"What is it?"

"Kellan said something about a Council Meeting and negative voices. Do you know anything? I was thinking that if we knew who is behind this entire revolution thing, we could prevent it instead of fighting it."

"What did he say, exactly?"

I shrug. "Only that Alicia told him there were some negative voices in the Council Meeting."

Aisha says, "Well, the Council Meeting as they refer to it, is the meeting that takes place on a regular basis among all royal families of the area. It includes immortals of any kind."

"So it's not only vampires," I say.

"Not at all. Most of them are pure immortals. Only old and powerful vampires are invited to participate."

"How many are there?"

"More than you may think. You have met only a few. There are many others that are semis and live among mortals with no difference from them."

"Oh shit! Is my father on this Council?"

"He has a right to be, but he never embraced his blood. He did not want to participate. He is not the only one."

"So how can we identify them?" I ask.

"You can't. The only thing you can do right now is be close to Kellan and use him to get more information."

"I am not going to use him. No!"

"I did not say abuse him, my child. As far as I see he enjoys being used by you."

Dubhghall is being really quiet all this time. I turn to face him and see that he looks skeptical and worried.

"I don't like you to be close to him," he tells me. "You know that. And it's not that I am jealous; I am worried. You have a secret agenda - maybe he has one as well!"

"I guess I will know it then. I can read his mind, you know."

"Can you read everyone's mind Tita?" Dubhghall asks.

I am alarmed - what is this? Does he know about Mark?

"I guess, I can," I say. I am lying of course, but this is not something to discuss in front of Aisha. I give him a very strict look and he gets my point and backs off. "Aisha, could I be part of this meeting?" I ask.

"No, I do not think you could. You must be invited. Do you have anyone to invite you?"

"I don't know..."

"Anyway, if there are immortals there who want to start this war you should stay away from them." Aisha seems tired now. "It is getting late. We need to stop the conversation now."

"Ok, thank you very much for all of your help."

She smiles warmly at me. "Thank you my child, for choosing the right path and fighting for it."

"I haven't done anything yet..."

"Oh, But you will. You will!"

I stand and hug her and Dubhghall kisses her on her cheek then we leave her in the dark room.

Eodan is still in his position at the front door, looking out for anything or anyone that could be of danger. He bows again in front of Dubhghall and says, "Until we meet again, keep safe and live your life with respect and wisdom"

Dubhghall bows and repeats that phrase. I have heard him say this before to Ailill and Meilyr... Oh my God! Eodan is an angel as well!

"You," I say. "You are an angel!"

Eodan shakes his head sadly. "That was a long time ago..."

"Let's go Tita," Dubhghall says. "I will explain everything."

"Goodbye, Eodan."

"Goodbye my Queen. My Lord..."

*****

It's not very late, but it's completely dark outside now. There are so many questions I need to ask Dubhghall. The more I learn, the more questions I seem to have. What is this mess? So much for my diagram - it's already outdated! I take Dubhghall's hand and we walk down the street not talking. I hope he speaks first so I can know that he is still speaking to me after everything that was said in Aisha's dark room. His feelings are complicated; he is angry and sad and worried and in love at the same time. I don't know which one will dominate.

We keep walking but he does not say a word. I start worrying now. Maybe he does not want to be with me anymore; as my protector or my lover, or even my friend! I guess I deserve it for having this incredible man and not being content. How selfish of me that I want to have Kellan and, I think, Elijah now as well, after what Aisha told me. It's stupid; I could never imagine being with such a handsome, strong and wonderful guy before, but now I act as he is not enough for me. I need to apologize to him and make things right. I need him in my life. I want him. I love him. I can't lose him! I stop walking to get my breath back and tell him how I feel, but before I do that he turns and seals my lips with a sweet kiss.

I am frozen for a few seconds, and then I realize that this is what I wanted. Why am I frozen? I kiss him back and I wrap my arms around him. We are alone in the street but I don't really mind if anyone sees us. I keep kissing him. I just need to feel his arms around me. I just want to be in his hug. We stay like this for a while, then I take the first step into the conversation, which hopefully will resolve many things.

"So, Eodan is an angel?"

"Yes, he is. We left the army at the same time and for many centuries he was wandering without a purpose in his life."

"Why is he so old?"

"He is not old..."

"Well, he is not eighteen!"

"He just looks like that. He loves Aisha too much. He is her protector and he wants to look like her."

"How is this possible?"

"He transforms!"

"Oh... I see."

"So, how many more soldiers of your army will I meet?"

"I don't know. Besides, they are not soldiers anymore; I have no army."

"Why are you so negative about that? These people are devoted to you!"

"They remind me of the reason my keeper looks so dark..." He touches the two bottles hanging from my neck and he gives me a soft kiss on my cheek.

"Are you leaving now?"

"It has been a long day, my love. What would you like to do?"

"I don't know... just spend some time. Go by the pub..."

"Not tonight, my love. I want to meet your dad, but I want to do it on a day I am actually happy. I don't think I will make a good impression tonight."

"You are still mad at me?"

"Not mad... just amazingly jealous!"

"Sorry..."

"Don't be." He gives me another kiss and he is gone.

*****

I walk back home and as I reach the front yard I see someone sitting at my gazebo. I can't see clearly, but I don't feel threatened. As I approach, I see it is Elijah sitting there. He does look handsome! Aisha may have been right about his reputation. Not for me though. I don't fall for blondes - apart from Sawyer, of course! I laugh in my head and try to hide it with a smile. I don't want him to think I am crazy or something...

"Hello?" I say.

"Hello to you too." Tonight his voice is more seductive. Dark and strong, manly! How does he do that?

"How long have you been waiting here?"

"Not long. I knew you would be back soon..."

"Sorry I didn't call out for you. I was pretty busy."

"I see that! This is the first time in all the years of my existence that I am not desired," he smiles at me and his smile is very, very beautiful. He has this strange attractiveness that would fit perfectly to either a man or a woman. "So how was your weekend?" he asks.

"Nice. I met new people. Should I call them people?"

"Beings fits better, I think."

"I saw you in a dream I had..."

"You did! Was I doing something nice?" There is that sly smile again.

"Actually, you were beating the hell out of a friend of mine..."

"Did he deserve it?"

"At that moment, yes."

"I'm glad to have been of service, then. So...?"

"So what? You came to me..."

"I came to you because you asked me to."

"I did? When?"

"Sometime..."

"You are indeed a strange man you know that?" I tell him with a grin.

"Yes, I do my Queen."

"How do you usually spend your days?"

"Until now I would try have a good time and watch the years pass. Now I need to be around you, so I guess I need to find a new way to have a good time..."

I ignore his flirty implication and try to keep on topic. "Where do you stay?"

"In the fields."

"Do you transform?"

"Of course."

"Into what?"

"Everything... do you?"

"No, I don't think so."

His voice becomes more seductive as he says, "Is there something you would like me to do to serve you now, my Queen? You can have anything you want from me."

"Not tonight, Elijah. Thank you so much though."

"I love the way you call my name."

I really don't feel like flirting at all tonight and he is being really playful. He did not act like this in the shop the other day, but I guess he was just being serious for the first impression. He knows I am not in the mood and he stands up to go. I promise I will look for him tomorrow afternoon. We say goodnight and he is off.

I go in the house and call my dad to tell him I am not going by the pub tonight. I take off my clothes and sink in the bathtub. Today was quite a tiring day. I am planning to have a good night sleep and talk to my dad in the morning. I don't work until one tomorrow, so I will have plenty of time.

Chapter XVI - Come Out, Come Out!

When I wake up, my dad is already in the kitchen preparing breakfast. For a guy that works nights, he gets up really early. I give him a kiss and pour some coffee in a mug.

As he starts asking me how my day was yesterday, I find the opening I was looking for. I want to know some things about Alicia and Mark, so here is my chance. We chat causally for a while and I tell him about Mark and the music store. Then I ask him about Alicia's family.

Instantly he is looking at me with fear and worry in his eyes, so I hurry to cover it up and say that she is dating Kellan now and I am just curious about her. He tells me her dad has a lot of money and they have a wonderful house. I have been there and you cannot call that a house at all - a castle or a palace would be more appropriate. On top of that, she is gorgeous, immortal and she has Kellan... am I jealous? Hell yes!

Dad continues, telling me that Alicia got her looks from her mother who is also very beautiful and really kind. I don't remember her at all. He asks me what is going on with me and Kellan and I tell him we are just friends. I am not going to lie completely, so I let him know that there is someone else in my life and he will meet him soon.

He is happy for me but he is also worried. I focus and try to read him - No way! He is worrying about me getting pregnant! I am not that stupid. First of all, I have been on the pill since forever and secondly, I don't even know if it is possible for me to get pregnant, or if my case is like Alicia's. I hope not! I am not saying I want a baby now when I am eighteen, but I would hate to know that I will never have a chance to have one.

We keep talking and eating and I don't pay attention to how much food I have eaten but then I understand why he might think that I'm pregnant. It's my third cereal ball... Well, excuse me, but I didn't eat anything at all yesterday, apart from that delicious glass of ambrosia and the awful coffee Mark prepared. Mark! I need to check this thing with him again today. My dad is asking me something about my mum now...

"Sorry Dad, what?"

"Have you talked to your mum at all?"

"No, I was planning to call her now, why?"

"She texted me on Sunday telling me she was planning to join us this coming weekend."

"Cool."

"That she is visiting yes..."

"No, that she texted you!" I love it when I see my dad smiling. I am feeling all the happy emotions he has and seeing... no, I definitely don't want to see that! I need to focus on something else!

Then he speaks again. "I was thinking of doing something nice for her."

"Yeah, like what?"

"I don't know. Maybe drive her to the lake as we used to do, or something."

"Which lake?"

"Lough Corrib"

I almost choke on my cereal. I start coughing. The milk is up in my nose and my dad is looking at me like I am an imbecile or something. I need to calm down. I don't want him to start suspecting me.

"Tita, are you ok?"

"Yes. Sorry, I didn't swallow properly."

"So, what do you think?"

"I am sure she would love it..." Would my daddy be able to see and understand there is something more there? Does he know? He is a semi after all... Maybe this is the reason he loves nature so much. Maybe he also has a connection to earth. He doesn't know about me, so why would I guess that I know about him. I will tell him everything at some point. Another day though... today he is too happy thinking about my mum. I am not going to spoil that. We finish breakfast and I help him clean. I go in the living room and dial my home number in Greece. Mum does not pick up, so I try her work number. After a couple of rings I hear her voice on the other side of the line.

"Yes?"

"Hello, Mum!"

"Tita, how are you? I missed you?"

"I miss you too, Mum. I am fine. I am having a really good time here."

"Yeah, your dad told me about your trip to Edinburgh."

"What do you mean I went to Edinburgh?"

"Alone?"

"No." Shit, crap! How can she do that? Maybe she is the one with the element. Could she read my mind? That would be extremely awkward and bad... really bad for me!

"Well, I expect to hear all about it when we meet."

"Have you booked your tickets?"

"Yes, I will be there Thursday evening."

"Till?"

"Sunday evening."

"Good! Dad will be thrilled!"

"Titaaaa."

"I am just saying... Anyway, I will pick you up from the airport."

"I will be flying to Dublin this time."

"Ok, cool. I will drive Dad's car there and meet you."

"Ok, fine. You need some stuff?"

"Yes, clothes, shoes, my cds, some books, my favorite towels, pjs, a couple of my bags..."

"Wait, wait I can't catch up..."

"Should I just text you what I need?"

"That would be perfect."

"Ok, see you on Thursday."

"Ok, kisses."

"Have a nice flight. I love you, Mum."

I put the phone down and go looking for my iPod. I want to listen to some Greek music. I've actually started missing Greece a bit. I find it and plug it in the speakers. I put on some Greek rock and the music is awesome. My dad comes in the living room to ask me what I am listening to. He finds it beautiful, although he does not understand a single word. Yep, I know... Chinese to the non-Greek speakers!

I go upstairs to start getting ready and make my bed then I clean up my room a bit. I open my back pack and take out the crystal ball and the two candles. I really don't know whether I should carry them with me or not. Maybe it's better to put them safely in my wardrobe. I try to hide them as best as I can, so I use some old clothes and wrap them inside. I dress in my black jeans and my favorite black top. I take my cardigan, my army jacket and put on my Converse. They have started to get pretty torn up. I decide that I need to replace them soon. Maybe later I will take a look in the market. I am sure there will be a Footlocker somewhere around. I give my dad a kiss and I am off to work.

I wear my earphones and start walking towards the town when after a few minutes I feel someone close to me. I turn my head to see Elijah walking next to me. He is not making any move to talk to me or bother me though. I take the earphones off to talk to him.

"Well hello, Elijah. Good morning."

"Good morning to you, too, my beautiful lady."

"Oh, I don't think I am your lady..."

"Maybe not yet!"

I sigh. He is smiling so brightly. His eyes look wonderful in the day. There is no sun today and his hair looks more brownish but his eyes still shine. I don't read his thoughts. I don't even try. I think I prefer to stay out of his head. I guess Aisha was actually right about him - he must have broken many hearts in his eternal life. Even when he does not speak, his eyes and lips have a way to seduce you.

"What are you doing here?" I ask him.

"I would like to walk you wherever it is you are going."

"Thanks, but there is no need for that. I am in no danger."

"Humor me," he says. "I am bored and I really enjoy your company."

"Ok fine. It's just a ten minutes' walk you know... Then you will be bored again!"

"Yeah, maybe. We will see... So, where are you going?"

"Can't you use your ability and read my mind?"

"I do not usually use it for such humble queries, you know!"

"Ok. I am going to work."

"Late for that, isn't it?"

"I don't work full time; so no, it's not late."

"Ok, fine."

We do not speak for a while; just walk next to each other. I do not mind the company. It's just that most of the times he is a bit too bold for me. I am not used to guys being so daring and sassy around me. It's not that he is rude or anything; just too confident about his looks and his charm. I find it amusing and dangerous at the same time. This is a guy who can lure you into doing bad things.

I decide that I need to break the silence first. "So tell me about your time in Greece. Where did you live?"

"The last few years I lived around the River of the Dead, but I have been everywhere."

"You mean the Acheron River."

"You know it?"

"I am Greek remember, I know mythology. It is very beautiful there."

"Yes it is."

"Why there?"

"You find more believers there and of course, it is the entrance."

"The entrance?"

"Yes to the Otherworld."

"It is?"

"Well, one of the entrances."

"Oh, I see. Do you miss it? Greece?"

"Do you?"

"Yes, a bit."

"Well, I miss it a lot. I would have never left Greece if you hadn't."

"Oh, sorry for that."

"Don't worry. Let's hope we can both go back someday."

"Yeah let's..." We have arrived at the music store. "So we are here, what do you plan to do now?"

"How long will you be working?"

"Four hours."

"Then I will wait for you..."

"You really don't need to do that."

"No I don't, but I want to, though." He winks at me and smiles.

I sigh and although I look annoyed, I am not really. As I said, I do enjoy his company. I don't think Dubhghall will like it, but I guess lately I am doing many things he does not approve of. Suddenly I see that Elijah looks puzzled.

"What Elijah? What is going on?"

"I really don't know. I get a different vibe here. There is something... wrong!"

"What do you mean? In the shop?"

"Yes, I think so. You better not go in alone."

"What are you talking about? I come to work every day for a week now. There is nothing wrong. I will see you later."

"I will be watching you," he says. He's serious now, not flirting at all. "If you need anything just call for me. I will try to figure out what this vibe I'm getting is..."

"Whatever," I say. "See you later." I leave him standing there, trying to figure out what is not right. I am sure he is overreacting.

I enter the shop to find Mark talking to two people, explaining something to them. I give them a small wave and go to the back to leave my things. When I come back out ready to start work I see they are gone and Mark is sitting at the cashier's desk. I ask what he wants me to do today. I need something to keep me busy for my four hours as the shop doesn't really get a lot of customers. In fact I am wondering why he believed he needed help in the first place. Maybe he just wanted to be able to leave from time to time for external errands. Anyway, if he does not mind paying me, it's fine with me.

Mark says he would be grateful if I dusted the cds.

I start my task and as it is a job that requires little no brain usage, I focus on what I really planned to do today: I try to read Mark. I gather my thoughts and focus all my attention on him. He is reading something, so I guess, if I can read his mind, I will also find out what this is. I try to open up, leave my senses free and collect whatever feelings he has. There is nothing... I try harder now and I start receiving thoughts and images. I am bombarded by scattered images from others, but nothing from Mark. How can he do that? I see him there, but it's like I hit a brick wall; like he has locked away his mind. I am really focused now and I do not feel him approaching me.

"Tita, are you ok?"

"What?" I pretend I am not freaked out.

"I asked if you are ok. You look pale."

"I am fine, sorry. I was day-dreaming."

"It's fine. I was worried about you, that's all..."

"Thanks, but no don't be. I get lost in my thoughts quite often!"

"Do you need to leave?"

"No, no - I am fine. I will finish up cleaning here."

"Ok, let me know if you need anything."

As I dust the last of the cds, I take a look at my watch and see that I am over my working hours. It's fine; at least I fulfilled my task. Mark is thanking me now. He is happy and the shop is definitely cleaner. Mark is preparing to close up and leave with me; the day is becoming darker.

I am wondering if Dubhghall will appear tonight. Is he over his anger or would he still be mad at me? As I go out with Mark and he turns to leave, I see Elijah waiting for me around the corner. I guess he does not want Mark to see him. He does not look his normal relaxed and easy going self though. I join him and we start walking back. He does not talk yet. He is on guard for some reason.

"What is it?" I ask.

"I will tell you. For now don't speak..."

"What is wrong with you?"

He stops and grabs me by my arms really tight. He stares in my eyes and tries to find the words, to deliver the news. I see in his thoughts that he is really worried; I will not like what he is planning to tell me. I shake my head in a questioning mode.

"What is it Elijah? You can tell me. I am not going to freak out."

"You must stop working here!"

"What? Why?"

"Mark is not mortal."

"What? Nooooo.... No way!"

"Hell, way..."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean he is a vampire."

"What? How can he be a vampire? He seems nothing different."

"And your friend Kellan does?"

"How do you know about Kellan?"

"I know more than you think!"

"Ok fine. Even if he is a vampire, it is fine...I am fine with it. I am not scared. Why should I be?"

"He carries fennel and sweet cicely with him."

"What do you mean?"

"Have you seen his wristlet?"

"No, I haven't noticed."

"It is made out of sweet cicely, combined with fennel."

"So?"

"He knows what you are!"

"How?"

"I don't know how he knows, but fennel and sweet cicely are two of the nine sacred mystical herbs. In combination they are used to protect against elf shot. Sweet Cicely is used to honor the fey; fennel is used to drive demons away."

"Oh, my God! He thinks I am a demon?"

"I don't know exactly. I cannot see anything about him. His bracelet is hiding his future."

"That is why I cannot read his mind."

"You can read others? Well, yes, probably!"

"Jeeze!"

"Can we go somewhere else to talk? I do not want to stay here any longer."

"Yes, you are right. Let's go to my house."

"Ok."

In a few minutes we are back at the house and sitting in the gazebo. My dad must be gone, as I don't feel him around. We are all alone.

I ask Elijah to tell me everything he knows about these herbs. He starts and his narration is exciting and terrifying at the same time. The nine herbs have been used for various magical deeds for many centuries now. In ancient Greece, people used them to make their lives easier. In witchcraft, they are all connected with specific rituals. Fennel is used for protection from the demons, and sweet cicely is used to honor the fey and against elf shots. There are seven more: crabapple, used for fertility; mugwort, used to purify; watercress, used to slowly change reality; plantain, used to provide invisibility and heal the wounds; viper's bugloss, which hunts down sickness; nettle, which can send curses back; and chamomile, which burns down darkness and negativity, brings the sun and removes curses. I cannot believe there are so many things I am not aware of. Does my ability to make chamomile grow on earth with my hands have any connection with the rest of these?

"I need to show you something," I tell him. I go down on my knees now and bury my hands in the ground. I focus really hard and feel all this energy leaving my body and entering the earth. Small chamomiles begin to grow around my hands; the sensation, as always beyond words.

Elijah is looking at me with awe. "I did not know you could do that."

"Really," I tease. "As much as you think about me I thought you'd know everything..."

He smiles. "Indeed, you are a unique woman... fairy, I mean."

"Thank you." I take my hands out of the ground and sit next to him again in the gazebo.

"So, what do we do now?" He asks.

"Yes, what do you do here?" I hear Kellan's voice from behind the tree.

Oh shit! Now is totally not the time. I look at him; he is in a good mood. I guess he had his meal for tonight.

I turn to face Elijah, but he is not happy at all. In fact he is edgy and tense. I touch his hand and try to relax him. I am in no danger. Ok, yes, Kellan is a vampire, but he is not bad at all. Elijah does not seem to share my opinion. Does he remember Kellan from my dream? Was he able to see my dream? That would justify his reaction. "Elijah, it's ok. Kellan is my friend."

Kellan comes out from behind the tree and approaches the gazebo. "I am much more than that, sweetie pie."

"No, you are not Kellan. Come on..."

"So this is your one and only? I expected him to be different..."

Elijah is becoming angry. "What do you want, blood sucker?"

Kellan is egging him on. "That's not very polite... especially since I am guessing you are a blood sucker as well."

"I do not need it to survive." Elijah stands and steps to the entrance of the gazebo. "I am superior to you."

"You think so?" says Kellan. "Let's see if you still think that when I kill you."

"Yeah, let's..."

This is happening too quickly. I stand up. "What the fuck? Stop it, both of you!"

Before I finish my sentence Kellan rushes at Elijah. Elijah was prepared for the attack and with a strong push, he throws Kellan across the yard. I am concerned, but before I can run to him I see him land on his feet. No way, how did he do that? He is attacking Elijah again and they fight. I see punches and kicks that could kill a human, but from these two I don't see a single drop of blood. I scream to them to stop. I try to figure out what to do to stop them, but I am reluctant to step in. I am not sure how much it will hurt if they punch me, but I prefer to avoid it. I need to find something else.

I look around and I see all the trees standing so still, strong and proud and this gives me an idea. I kneel and touch the ground. I ask nature to surround them and restrain them from each other. I see a plant grow instantly from the earth - it wraps both of them really tight. Their bodies are now immobilized; they cannot move! Wow... that was amazing, thank you, nature!

They are both shocked by what happened. Kellan speaks first. As always, he is impatient. "What the fuck Tita? Untangle me!"

"Not until you promise you will behave. You can't just walk into my courtyard and start a fight..."

"He started first!"

"No, Kellan you did. You are behaving like a spoiled child."

Elijah speaks now. "I am really sorry, my Queen, to have upset you."

"It wasn't your fault, Elijah. I will let you both go now. Kellan...?"

"Ok, I will be a good boy, Mum!" He rolls his eyes and sighs.

"Yeah, whatever. If you try anything else, I will ask Earth to immobilize you again and I will leave you there all night. I am not kidding."

"Ok," Kellan says.

I concentrate and say, "Earth, please let them loose. Thank you for your help."

They are both free now and Kellan is examining his body and stretch his arms and legs to relax his muscles. "How did you do that?"

"You are not the only one who has special elements!"

"I never thought it was."

Elijah is uncomfortable. "My Queen, either he goes or I go..."

"Ok, then goodnight!" Kellan says quickly.

"Kellan, stop it!" I command. "Actually, I would be happy if you could both be gone now. I want to go find my dad..."

"I can wait for you," Kellan offers.

"Not tonight," I say. "I will see you tomorrow."

Kellan is upset but he does not say anything else. I guess he still has his pride. He turns and leaves, just like that. Better for me. I do not need his childish attitude any more tonight.

Elijah still stands next to me. He asks me politely if I need anything else from him. I tell him not tonight, but we definitely need to finish our discussion tomorrow. He asks me what time I work and promises to walk me there and wait for me to finish, in case I need him. I give him a hug and thank him. He is very polite and caring and I really appreciate that.

Once Elijah is gone, I enter the house. I would really like to have Dubhghall here with me tonight. I would like him to hold me tight and kiss me and make love to me. I would also really enjoy drinking some blood, but if he is not ready, it's fine. I can wait. I made him feel bad, so I need to suffer the consequences now. I miss him a lot.

*****

I go to my room and throw my clothes on my bed. Only then I notice that my window is open and my room is messy. I did not leave it like that when I left. Someone must have been in here! What were they searching for?

I close the window and go directly to open my wardrobe. I dig up the velvet fabric that keeps the crystal ball and the candles inside and I relax, as whoever was in here did not find it. I guess I did a good job hiding them. Or maybe whoever was looking did not have enough time - they must have left in a hurry; otherwise they would have tried to cover up their trail. I touch the two bottles hanging on my neck and I get strength and courage. I need to get out of here. I want to go find my dad. I don't know why; I cannot tell him anything, but still, with him around I always feel safer. I get dressed; lock all the windows and doors of the house and leave. I put the Goddess' items in my backpack. They are safer with me.

I stand in the middle of the street and I call Dubhghall's name. Nothing happens. I feel disappointed and a bit scared and I call him again. Time passes and he does not appear. I am really frustrated now. I sit on the ground and let myself free. Tears are running down my face and I feel awful. Will he ever forgive me? I need him so much, especially now.

After a short while he comes to me. He is sad. I stand up and wipe the tears from my face. I ask him to come closer and he does, but he does not look at me in the eyes. I admire his handsome face and his strong, incredible body. I hug him tight but he does not move. I am wondering what is going on with him. I focus on his thoughts and see an image of me and Elijah together: outside the store, when he was holding my arms and delivering the bad news. I see how it would look like to a third person. I need to explain that nothing is going on, but first of all, I need to know, if he is still here for me.

"I though you would always be my protector, even if not my partner," I say.

"I am... I will."

"So how are you protecting me, if you do not appear when I call for you?"

"Were you in danger? I do not think so! Anyhow, Elijah was here to protect you as well, and from what I saw you were stronger than both of them."

"You saw that?"

"Yes, I did."

"Did you also see who broke into my room and searched through my things?"

Dubhghall pulls back and looks at me. "What, when did this happen?"

"I don't know. I just found my room in a mess when I went in there tonight."

"I am so sorry, my Lady. I wasn't guarding your house. I was watching you with Kellan and Elijah. By the way, it was really clever, what you did."

"Thanks," I smile. That was a neat trick!

"Was anything taken from your room?"

"No, I don't think so. At least the Goddess' gifts are all here."

"Ok, that's good. We need to be more careful... I need to be more careful. Please accept my apologies."

"I don't need you to apologize. I need you to think things twice before you get all heated up! You know, Elijah was not trying anything today when you saw us outside Mark's shop. He just had to tell me something."

"What, that he is better for you than me?"

He is so jealous! "Dubhghall, it's nothing like that!"

"Well, he thinks about it all the time. I suffer to read his mind."

"Then don't!"

"I don't do it on purpose. His thoughts are quite loud and clear..."

"Come on, there is nothing going on with him. I love you, don't you know that?" I hug him again and attach my whole body to his. I want him to feel me, to understand how much I need him.

"It's not the first time I have loved someone who has partners other than me. I do not like that. I cannot stand it. Not again..."

I understand he is talking about Danu. I am not her. I do not have many partners. I have not even had sex with anyone else in my life. Why can't he see that?

"Dubhghall, I want you to listen to me really carefully because I will say this only once. Just a few days ago, I entered this new life and it's all still very strange for me. There are things I would change in a second if I could, but from everything that has happened I would never change you; who you are. What I feel for you. What we have lived. Never, do you understand? I would choose you above all others, anytime. I love you. I am yours."

He raises his eyes and I understand he is changing his mind. He believes me. He hugs me back, really tight this time. I enjoy his hug; his arms around me. It feels good. It feels normal and safe.

"We are going to the pub," I say.

"Is this a question?"

"No, it's an order!"

"If you say so, my Queen."

"I am not ordering you, as your queen; I am ordering you, as your girlfriend!"

"Girlfriend? I like the sound of that. But don't you care if your dad sees that I am different?"

"How could he?"

"He is a semi, my love. He can feel and see things differently."

"I am sure he will be fine with you. He will see how happy you make me and he will be glad."

"Ok, then. If you say so!"

"I say so..." I kiss him on his lips and he tastes lovely. He smells even better. I love that about him. Well, I guess I love everything about him... even being crazy, stupidly jealous with me. He kisses me back and I enjoy his strong passionate kiss. It reminds me of the two days in the cabin. I so much want to repeat it... soon! He laughs with my thoughts and I sigh.

"Well, at least Elijah does not read every thought I have!"

"That hurt!"

We begin walking to the pub. "Sorry... it's just, sometimes I'd like to keep my thoughts to myself. Speaking of mind reading - I cannot read Mark."

"I knew there was someone puzzling you. So Mark is the one that puzzles you. Mark from the music store?"

"Do you know what Mark is?"

"I have never seen him, Tita. I don't know which Mark you are talking about."

This is a chance for me to try a new trick! I bring Mark into my head for Dubhghall to see. "Do you see now? Do you know him?"

"Oh shit!"

"What? What is it?"

"He is Markus and of course I know what he is. He is a vampire. This is the Mark you are working for? I did not know he owns a music store."

"I didn't know he is a vampire either. That is what Elijah wanted to tell me. Do you know why I cannot read him?"

"Yes. Do you?"

"Elijah explained it to me. He is wearing a wrist band made of sweet cicely..."

"...and fennel! "

This is a combination that gives protection from elves and demons... so he knows what you are!"

"Yes, Elijah also thinks he does."

"So why would he hire you, if he was afraid of you?"

"I don't know why he hired me at all. There is not much work to be done."

Dubhghall stops walking. "Tita, you need to stop working for him."

I turn to face him. "I cannot do that now. First of all he will understand that I know something and secondly, I want to find out what he is up to."

"Oh, I don't like this at all..." Dubhghall says.

"I know, but it is happening. I'll be fine. I have many protectors. Let's get to the pub talk more over dinner. I haven't eaten the whole day and I am hungry."

"Yes, my love let's go."

We enter the pub and find quite a few people there. This is good... This way my dad will be too busy to focus on us.

I go to him and give him a kiss. I introduce Dubhghall and although dad looks at him a bit strangely, he does not say a word. He is always so discreet.

Dubhghall and I take our glasses and go sit at my favorite table in the corner, far away from my dad, where I am sure he cannot listen to us. We order and of course, I ask for my steak extra bloody. Dubhghall is thinking about trying the same. It's adorable to watch him try to behave as any other mortal guy.

"So, what else do you know about Mark?" I ask him.

"He is Alicia's cousin."

"Oh!"

"And he also has a vampire partner."

"No, that can't be - they have a baby."

"Yes I know, one they made before she changed."

"Oh, So that is why she had the baby when she was only seventeen; because later, she would not be able to have it."

"Yes, probably."

"Is he a bad guy?"

"Not that I know of, but I really haven't paid much attention to him until now."

"Maybe we should."

"We definitely should. And I am still considering whether you need to go in to work tomorrow."

"I will tell you something but you have to promise you will not flip out over it."

"I promise," Dubhghall says.

"Elijah is concerned about Mark as well. He is going to walk me there in the morning and wait for me outside, in case I need anything. He does not suffer during the day and he is strong and capable."

"Finally, at least he will fulfill part of his mission. As long as he is not trying anything with you, I am fine with it."

"He is not. Today he was a perfect gentleman," I smile.

"Of course he was," Dubhghall smiles back, knowingly.

Our dinner is here so I stop talking to enjoy my huge, bloody steak. Perfect! Dubhghall is also enjoying his dinner, at least more than he enjoyed the cereals bar or the banana. We make small talk now about the food and laugh with stupid jokes. It's nice finally; relaxing!

My dad joins us with a pint and he is interested about Dubhghall. Dubhghall builds a story regarding his past and I just go along. He's been doing this for a long time and he knows how to pass unnoticed among people. I feel a bit bad for making all this up and lying to my dad, but I really think it's safer this way.

We finish our dinner and Dubhghall offers to walk me home. Now that the clouds have left our relationship he is much happier. My dad shakes his hand and whispers something in his ear and although I do not hear what he says, I see acceptance and understanding in Dubhghall's mind.

We go out and as we walk home I ask what my dad said. I am really impressed to find out that he told him that he knows what he is, but for as long as I am safe and happy, he is accepted in the family. So indeed, my dad can understand and identify immortals. Does this mean he knows about me as well? And if he does, why hasn't he talked to me about it? Maybe he is waiting for me to open up. Maybe he thinks I will tell him when I feel ready. I feel better and worse at the same time. Better, because I know now that I can share my secret with him; worse, because I kept it from him all this time. He is indeed a much better dad than I am a daughter.

Anyhow, tomorrow my mum will be here and I can tell them both. As long as I have my dad on my side, I feel I can face any obstacle and win any fight. Lost in my thoughts, I see we are already home. I would like to spend more time with Dubhghall but it is already late. I want to get some rest tonight and prepare my plan for tomorrow. I am getting stressed about facing Mark again and this is something that I will have to hide. If he finds out that I know, I may be in danger.

Dubhghall is giving me a nice warm hug now; I bet he has been hearing my thoughts all the way back, so he knows everything. That's the only good thing with him reading my mind. I do not need to explain myself often. I look into his eyes and whisper to him that I enjoyed tonight very much, well, at least the good part with the food, the drinks and the conversation. Dubhghall tells me he will stay out here looking for any danger, so I can sleep tight and this is what I plan to do. We kiss goodnight and I go into the house.

I am happy that we have clarified this thing between us. I cannot fight with him, especially now that we have so many things to do. Tomorrow my mum will be here and I need any extra help I can get to face her. Tomorrow will be an even better day!

Chapter XIX - The Visit.

I wake up around eight, and although I do not remember any of my dreams, I can tell I had a restless night. My body is stiff and tired. Could it be because I have not had blood for a couple of days? I never thought such a need could exist, but yet, here it is, strong and demanding. I open the refrigerator and start eating whatever I find in a desperate attempt to satisfy my hunger. I still have compulsive feeling that something is missing. I would love some blood right now... I hear my dad moving around downstairs, so I disappear into my bathroom to take a shower and prepare for the day.

When I am clean, dressed and ready I run down the stairs to find my dad tiding up the house. He is anxious about my mum visiting. I give him a kiss and inform him that I will take his car in the evening and pick up Mum from the airport. We can all have dinner together at the pub later tonight. He asks me to be extra careful driving around here, since I don't know the town very well. I know he worries, but it is really ridiculous to ask a person that can drive in the madness of the Greek roads to be careful in Galway! Piece of cake...

Elijah is already out there; I can feel him. I can hear his thoughts; he seems foolishly happy about something. I go out and walk quickly away from the house so that my dad does not see us. Elijah joins me and walks by my side. I don't have to be at the shop right away, so we find a place to sit for a while and discuss our plan. Once we are settled casually on a bench near a little park, I take some time to really look at him and enjoy the view. I guess looking is not cheating. He is really happy about something.

He breaks the ice. "So how was yesterday after I left?"

"Bad... really bad," I say, "but after Dubhghall came, things got a bit better."

"Why bad?"

"Someone entered my house, my room and was looking for something."

"What?" he exclaims.

"Well, I had exactly the same reaction! What the hell?"

"What were they looking for?"

"I guess these..." I take the velvet fabric out of my bag and unfurl it to show him the candles and the crystal sphere. He takes them in his hands and examines them carefully. He is focuses most on the ball. It seems to mean much more to him than it does to me.

"Or, maybe these..." I show him the two bottles hanging around my neck.

"Oh man, he is bad!" he says with a grin.

"What do you mean?"

"Well, I guess the pearly one is yours... excellent by the way, so the black one must be Dubhghall's."

I stuff the bottles back down my shirt. "It is not black. It is purple and he is not bad."

"Whatever you say..."

"That was all in the past. It will change color soon."

"I wouldn't bet on it."

"Well, I would. Anyway, if you wanna play smart... what color is yours?" He takes his keeper out of his pocket and I am impressed to see a light yellow, shiny color in his bottle. Well, it suits him. I guess it would be even lighter if he hadn't messed with a few ladies who, as a result, suffered for it in the past.

"I have never killed anybody; neither would I ever wish for it," Elijah says proudly.

"Good for you."

"Yeah, good for me." He becomes serious and says, "However, I don't want you to think, even for a second, that I would not kill whoever might be a threat to you."

"Thanks, but you don't need to worry about that."

"Oh, I am not worried at all. So, whoever snuck into your house obviously did not find any of these. What happened then?"

I shrug my shoulders. "Nothing. They were gone before I got there. I had a bit of a panic attack, but Dubhghall came and it was all ok."

"So he is back."

"Yep."

"For good?"

"I hope."

"Ok, fine." Elijah changes the subject quickly. "So, what do you want to do about the Mark thing?"

"Nothing special. I will go to work, as any other day, and I will try to talk to him more and figure out what he knows. I'll be careful to play it stupid so that he won't suspect that I know something about him."

"Ok. Remember, I will be outside waiting all the time. If he as much as blinks improperly around you, I am in..."

"Thanks," I say, "but I don't think he will try anything."

"Also, you need to do me a favor."

"What?"

"You need to wear this." Elijah gives me a bracelet made out of string and lace. So this is why he was so satisfied before: he has a gift for me - and one with a purpose. I am sure it is enriched with sacred herbs and protection spells. The colors he has chosen are wonderful... does this mean he has been paying attention to my personal taste? The bracelet is black, purple and emerald green... beautiful!

"What is it for?" I ask.

"Well, we don't know what Mark knows about you, so what I is mixed plantain with nettle, fennel, and of course verbena. Together, these can hide you, protect you, and heal you from any vampire attacks. It will also increase your defense by returning curses to their senders."

"You already told me about the other three, but what is verbena?"

"Verbena is a plant that is traditionally used against vampires. If it gets in their system it weakens them, but even by merely carrying it on you, it blocks their magic."

"Well, thank you," I say. "Of course I will put it on. Btw, it is very beautiful. I do not know if I will ever take it off again." Elijah is smiling at me now and I sigh, as I am thinking of what I need to do. I need to play cool and act like this is just any other day.

We start walking towards town again and Elijah is holding my hand. He is trying to relax and comfort me. I am feeling much better now that I have a talisman. We reach the music store and Elijah takes his place by the corner in the same spot he waited for me last night.

Just before we separate he informs me that when I have the bracelet on he cannot see me, and neither would Dubhghall. If I need them I need to call out for them. I reassure him that I will be fine. He should not worry. I hope I am right this time!

I enter the shop to find Mark in front of a pile of cds. He is putting them in place. He tells me he got this order this morning and as the box was not full, the cds got mixed. I leave my things in the back and go to help him straighten out the pile.

I begin to help him when I see that Mark notices my bracelet. He is really focusing on it. I really need to stay calm and play stupid here.

"Nice bracelet," He says.

"Thanks. It was a gift for my birthday."

"Oh, when was that?"

"May 1st."

"I hadn't noticed it before."

"Well, I haven't been wearing it, but I saw yours yesterday and I thought it was very nice, so I decided to put mine on."

"Hmmm!" Mark says. He is looking into my eyes with special focus, like he is trying to read me, to figure me out.

I try to avoid this and change the subject. "So how long have you owned this store?"

"Not long," he says. "Since the beginning of the year, more or less."

"Oh, what were you doing before you became a shop keeper?"

"Studying."

I can feel urgency in his voice. Although I cannot read his mind, he looks tense and indecisive. I need to continue the casual conversation. "Oh, what were you studying?"

"Pharmaceuticals."

"Wow, this is a big career change..."

"I know. I am not planning to keep this store forever. I just wanted to be able to make some money right away. Have to take care of the wife and baby, you know. I plan to open my Pharmacy in a year or two."

"Cool," I say, but is it really cool? He is indeed tense. I can see it in his eyes. Even in the way he replies to me... quick and sharp! We finish the box of the messed up cds and I ask what else I could do to help.

He talks to me but his eyes are stuck on the bracelet, and suddenly he tells me that he is leaving and that I should lock the door when my shift is done. Shit! I didn't get any information out of him and I am afraid that damned bracelet may have been a big mistake - now I am sure that he knows that I know!

Mark leaves and I stay in the shop and try to decide what I should do. I'm pretty sure I'm never going to be employee of the month, so I decide to close early and go find Elijah. Also, it is already half past two in the afternoon and I have to go pick my mum from Dublin soon.

I find Elijah on his corner. He saw Mark leave in a hurry and he asks me what happened. I tell him everything as he walks me home. Elijah looks really concerned and worried. He tells me that Mark was looking towards Elijah' direction on his way out as if he knew someone was there.

We reach my dad's house and I tell him that we can discuss all these later. I need to prepare now to drive to the airport. I want to devote the night to my mum. I have missed her quite a bit. I tell him we can meet again tomorrow. He is worried about me, but I tell him that Dubhghall is accompanying me to the airport and I'll be fine. He leaves me after I promise I will call if I need his help.

I go inside, change my clothes and give my dad a call to let him know I am off for the airport. Then I go outside to wait for Dubhghall. He promised to ride with me to Dublin and disappear once my mum is there. Her flight arrives around half six, so we need to leave by four.

I can see his figure moving really fast toward me, but when he gets closer he slows down. He gives me a quick kiss on my cheek. I am so happy we will spend these two and a half hours together. It is a good chance to talk more about his past and his life. I love learning new things about him. I notice now that he is frowning.

"Something is wrong my love."

"What do you mean?"

"I cannot feel you. I have lost my ability to read your feelings!"

"No, you did not." I show him the bracelet and he sighs. He asks where I got it from. I tell him that Elijah gave it to me. Although Dubhghall is relieved that he still has his gift, he does not like the bracelet at all. I get in the car and promise to explain everything on our way to the airport.

Dubhghall gets in the car with me. I wonder if he has ever ridden in a car before as he fumbles with the seat belt. "So, Elijah gave this to you?"

"He sure did!" I can't help but smile widely; I guess this makes Dubhghall even more annoyed.

"And he explained to you what it does?"

"Of course he did..."

"I bet he left the part where I cannot read you while you have it on..."

"No, he mentioned that."

Dubhghall seems shocked. "And you still wear it?"

"I love it. I am never taking it off."

He is dismayed. "My love, this way I cannot protect you! I need to be connected to you somehow."

"Well, right now you are sitting next to me, so I guess you don't need to read my thoughts right this moment. You just enjoy doing it, admit it!"

"It's not like that..."

"Dubhghall!"

"Ok, maybe a bit... but still, it is my element. Why would you want to limit its power?"

"I don't want to do that. I do, however want to spend three hours without you poking around inside my head. Then we will see!"

"Ok, fine!" He frowns again and I think he can frown all he wants. It's nice to be able to have my thoughts to myself.

I am driving on the national road now and there is no traffic. I have traveled this road many times before with my dad so I'm pretty familiar with it. I have time to focus on conversation with Dubhghall.

We start talking first about Mark and what we know so far. Dubhghall is telling me that he had no idea about Mark and neither did Aisha since he was wearing the protective wristlet. We need to find his connection to this Council meeting and the negative voices that Kellan described. Could he be among the immortals that are looking forward to this war? It does not make sense though; Vampires stay hidden indeed, but they are not banned from this world. They blend with society and live normal lives, so why would they want to start a war with mortals? Until now they have kept a very low profile. Dubhghall tells me that he also believes that there is nothing for the vampires to gain out of any war. In fact, a war could reduce their ability to have easy access to blood. I think that we need to have a council of our own: me, Aisha, Dubhghall and Elijah - if I can get the two of them to behave around a table.

"Ok, enough of serious talk," I say. "We are alone in a car and you cannot get in my head. I want to discuss more interesting things now..."

"Like what, my love?"

"You told me that you had other women apart from Danu. Anyone special?"

"Oh, for fuck's sake Tita!"

"My, oh my... did you just swear?"

"I cannot believe that you care about my previous love life that much."

"I care about everything that was in your life before me."

"Ok, fine. I'll tell you everything. None of it matters because it was in the past. What do you want to know?"

"I don't know... How about how many times have you mated with successful results?"

"You mean how many children have I fathered?"

"Yes."

"I never tried to start a family. Usually I mated with women who already had families."

"Why?"

"I am an angel. I was never a husband and I never expected to become one."

I feel a bit sad with his statement. I don't think I want to ever get married anyway, but it is sad to know there is no potential for it... ever! I am so happy he cannot read my mind at this moment...

"What is wrong, my love?" he asks. He can't read my mind, but he can read my face.

"I know it's stupid," I say, "but I do want to have that possibility in my life."

"I would be your husband any time, if you would like me to be."

He says this as if it were so simple a concept! I drive in silence for a while and then say, "Dubhghall..."

"What, my love?"

"Can I have children?"

"Why would you think you could not?

"Female vampires can't..."

"Because they are frozen to the moment they are turned. For you it is not the same. You grew up and changed normally. Your body can change again. You are not frozen. As far as I know, of course you can."

"Ok. Thanks for telling me. It is a relief."

"Why so?"

"What do you mean? I'm glad to know I have options for my future."

"Titania, have you understood that your future is eternal life?"

"Of course I have, but still I don't want to limit my options..."

"Ok, fine my love. Let's talk about something else. Would you like to go to the lake again this weekend?"

"Hell no! My dad is planning to take my mum there to camp. Can you imagine running into them?"

"Yeah... that would be bad! So what do you plan to say to your dad?"

"I don't know. I haven't really thought about it yet..."

We continue talking and the time really flies. Before I know it, I see the sign for the airport. I look at my watch and the time is not even six. Damn, that was quick. I guess along with walking faster, I also drive faster. I need to remember to limit this with my mum in the car - she will freak out.

I park the car and we get out. We still have a few minutes to enjoy alone. I walk around the car to Dubhghall reach out to hug and kiss him. I thank him for riding with me and making it a fun ride. I am the only one who can read thoughts right now and I am glad to see that he is also thinking nasty things. I smile and kiss him again and I feel satisfied to know he also wants me badly. It's not only me.

I am really stimulated by the kissing and the touching and I feel my fangs growing. I feel his blood pulse in his jugular vein and it's so tempting. Of course, I know I cannot do this. Dubhghall explained to me last time that if I bite somebody there it would instantly kill him. I know he wouldn't mind a bite though and as we are standing in the middle of the parking lot and it is dark, I don't think anyone will notice. We just look like two lovers making out, saying goodbyes or whatever.

I drive my tongue down his neck and I sink my teeth in his carotid artery. I feel his sweet, perfect blood filling my mouth; mixed with his surprise and rapture, it is so good! I start drinking from him and I can't believe the way my body reacts. I know he wants to bite me as well, so I push his head down my neck and turn a bit, so he gets better access. Oh my God! It is so awesome.

After a while I am feeling full and I take my fangs out and start licking his neck to heal the wound. Once he finishes licking my wound, we kiss again. I read in his thoughts that this was as good as sex, well duh! Every cell of my body is alive and strong now. This is exactly what I needed.

Now it's time to go inside and wait for my mum, so I take his hand and lead the way though the airport to arrivals. I scan the board; Mum's flight is just landing. The plan is for Dubhghall to wait with me until she is here and then disappear just before she sees him. I know it's easy for him to do. We get to the luggage area and sit on a bench to wait. People come towards us and pick up their luggage, but I cannot see my mum. Maybe it's this is not her flight. I wait there for a while longer, but I still don't see her. Could she have forgotten that I am picking her up and taken a taxi? I call her mobile; it is off. Dubhghall tells me to stop worrying. Maybe we are mistaken and this wasn't her flight. We go to the board again and I read clearly: Flight 0842A Athens – Dublin: Landed.

Oh shit! Could she have missed her flight? Wouldn't she have called me?

We go to the information booth for help. I tell the lady I am looking for my mum, but she refuses to give me the passenger list. Airport policy she claims...

Oh shit, oh shit! I call her mobile again, but nothing. I call my dad to ask if he has any news. He tells me he hasn't heard from her yet. I am really freaking out now, but I don't let Dad know. I reassure him that her flight must have been late. I don't want to upset him. My mind has gone blank. I have no thoughts, no ideas... I am wondering what I should do and honestly nothing comes up. Dubhghall is not much help; until now, he did not involve himself with people very much and he really has no idea what to do in an airport.

We go back to the luggage area in case we somehow missed her. She is not there. I am frantic now! Where is she?

I dial the first number that pumps up in my mind and Kellan picks up.

"Hello, Almighty Pumpkin. How are you today?" He is still upset about yesterday, but now is really not the time.

"Kellan..." I say, but can't continue.

He can hear in my voice that I am almost crying. "Oh, shit! What's wrong, Tita?"

"It's my mum... she's missing!"

"What, where are you?"

"Dublin airport. I was supposed to pick her up, her flight is here but she is not. She doesn't pick up her mobile and the information desk bitch won't help me out. I don't know what to do!"

"I will be there in ten minutes."

"How...?" Before I finish my question, he has hung up.

I feel Dubhghall's arms around me, and although I know he is trying to comfort me, I push him away. I don't want to be hugged right now. I want to find my mum. I go out to get some fresh air and I walk up and down hysterically. Dubhghall follows me at a distance looking and feeling helpless. This isn't his world.

Suddenly I see Kellan running up to me in an extremely fast mode. Now I am impressed. He hugs me and tries to relax me. It's not working.

"What can I do?" he asks.

"Can you please compel the bitch at the information desk and take the passenger's list? I need to know if Mum landed and passed passport control."

"Sure, no problem, let's go," Kellan says he takes my arm and leads me back into the airport. I see him give Dubhghall an intense stare.

"Kellan focus," I say.

"Ok, ok..." We walk to the information desk. Dubhghall and I stay back and let Kellan do his thing. After a few seconds, he is back with the full printed list. I scan it and find my mum's name. Now we know that she was on the plane and she landed and passed passport control. At least I know she landed safely, but now someone must have taken her, kidnapped her... but why?

We exit the airport and walk to the car. There is a note attached to my windshield. I read it. It is hand written in feathery, shaky cursive as if it were written by someone really old.

"If you want to see your mother ever again, you need to hand me your keeper. I will wait for you at midnight under the tree. I am sure you know which one. Come alone or she dies."

Oh my God, oh my God! What will I do? Who did this? I am really terrified and furious at the same time. I guess Dubhghall's blood has enhanced my feelings right now. Kellan is looking at me in the eyes and tries to compel me to relax... he does not know about the bracelet then.

With all the fury in me, I slap him hard on his face... "What are you doing Kellan?"

"Ouch! Why did you do that? I am trying to relax you. Why doesn't it work?"

Dubhghall says, "She has a bracelet..."

"What?"

I am still angry. I tell Kellan, "If you ever try to compel me again, I promise I will really hurt you."

"I'm only trying to make you feel better."

"I don't want to feel better," I snarl. "I want to find the low life scum who took my mum and kill him!"

Dubhghall says calmly, "Tita, you need to relax. You are not thinking clearly."

I know he is right but I cannot calm down. Is it really my anger, or is it the blood? "I need to find her. Do you understand? I need to... it will kill my dad if she gets hurt. And I love her. She must be so scared now." My anger makes me cry.

"Come here, Pumpkin..."

Kellan is holding me in his arms now and Dubhghall does not make any move or say a single word. I want to thank him for this, but not now. I really need Kellan's arms around me. He knows my mum. I know he also loves her and he will help me find her; not just for me, but for her own sake as well.

The three of us decide to go back and talk to Aisha before I go to the tree. We get in the car with Kellan driving as I am too nervous. He and Dubhghall talk to me but I am barely listening. I am there in the car with them but I participate. They both think I am foolish to believe that if I give away my keeper - and my immortality with it - the kidnapper will release my mum. They will probably kill us both and I will be gone forever. Without my essence I cannot be brought back. Not even by the Goddess herself.

I don't care about my essence. I can only think of my mum and my dad and how much I love them. I will kill whoever tries to hurt them. I didn't want all this. I didn't ask for it. And anyhow, even if I did choose this life, why does my mum need to suffer? I should be in her place...

Kellan drove way faster than I did and we quickly reach Galway and try to go straight to Aisha's shop. Traffic is backed up and it shouldn't be at this time of evening. I feel something bad is going on. I ask Kellan to park, and even before the car comes to a complete stop I get out and start running towards the shop, only to find it in flames!

There are so many people outside, the police, the fire department... What the fuck happened here? I fight my way closer through the crowd to ask what is going on and I see firemen taking someone out on a stretcher – the person's head is covered. Dead! Is this Aisha or Eodan?

A moment or two later I see an injured man lying on a stretcher, his skin blackened with burns. Dubhghall is moving closer to talk to him. I am frozen... my feet do not move. Kellan grips my shoulders and leads me to the stretcher. When I get closer I see it is Eodan... much younger. He has turned back to his normal look, but he is badly burned. He is crying.

"What happened?" I ask.

Eodan speaks with difficulty. "I went out for a while and when I returned I saw the shop was on fire. I went in to help Aisha but I found out that somebody had sealed the door to the back room. They had locked her inside to burn! I tried very hard to break the door open until the firemen took me out by force. I couldn't do anything to save her. I found this by the door..." Clutched in one of his hands is a diamond bottle. The cap is off and it is empty. "Somebody emptied it so she could not come back!"

"Oh, my God!" I am shocked and horrified.

Dubhghall says, "Who could have done this?"

"I don't know, my Lord. This is all my fault. If only I'd been there to protect her..."

"Why did you leave her?" Kellan asks.

"Aisha had asked me to go find the blood supplier. It was strange, as it was not the usual time, but I never like saying no to her. The supplier was not even at his house..."

"Oh, my God!" I say.

"What Tita?" asks Duhghall. "What is it?"

"She knew. She must have known they were coming for her. She made you leave to save you. It was her choice; she could die alone, or you could both be dead. She chose the first one. It wasn't your fault at all, Eodan."

"Do you really think?"

"Aisha could see the future... I am sure she knew. She wanted it to be only her and not you. She loved you too much."

Dubhghall says, "That is true. But why would somebody want to kill Aisha?"

"For the same reason they took Tita's mum," Kellan said. "They want to reduce Tita's strength, maybe even kill her."

This is the first time Kellan speaks since we arrived here. I am sure he was shocked by the sight of the burned shop and Eodan's injuries. This was a place that we spent much of our childhood in Galway. He is right, though. This isn't Eodan's fault at all. Aisha died because of me. If they hadn't known that she was helping me she would still be alive. I feel I am going to burst into tears and make a fool out of myself. So much for being a strong, powerful Queen; I am just a kid... and somebody wants to kill me! This is way too much for me. I never harmed anyone, why me? I don't want to die!

"I did this to her..."

Dubhghall says, "No, you did not!"

"No my Queen, you did not," Eodan says. "I blamed you for putting her at risk initially, but I was wrong. Aisha explained everything to me. She was supposed to lead you through your path. That was her purpose in life, her destiny..."

"But she is dead..." I say, beginning to cry now, "and there is nothing we can do to bring her back."

Kellan speaks again. "No, but there is something we can do to save your mum!"

"Kellan is right, my love," Dubhghall says. "We need to put this aside for now and think of what we need to do to get your mum back, safe."

*****

We leave the shop, or what remained of it, to find a place to talk. I want Elijah needs to join us; he can be of great help. Dubhghall told Eodan to get some rest at the hospital and heal, in case we need him. I begged Dubhghall to let me try healing Eodan myself, but he said I need to keep my maximum strength to save my mother. I guess he is right. I think that now is the time to involve my dad and tell him everything. I need to explain what is going on so if I die tonight and my mum too at least he will know why. I cannot continue to let him believe my lies. I owe him that much.

Kellan first stops at my dad's pub. Elijah is waiting for us there. The four of us enter. I am a mess. I cannot stop crying and my dad is worried to see me entering like that. There are only a few customers in the pub and he asks his bartender to cover for him.

We find a quiet table and Dubhghall suggests I light the protective candle. Of course he is right, as always. I take it out of my bag and place it carefully on the table. My dad joins us at the table and we start talking really softly. We cannot risk being heard. Dad asks what is happening; where is my mum and in ten minutes, I tell him everything. I tell him about myself, that I am immortal and so are Dubhghall and Elijah. I also tell him about Kellan and Dad stares intently at him, to identify any differences, I guess. When he does not see anything worth mentioning, he nods for me to continue. I start talking again... I tell him about the airport; the lady with the list; the note on the car; the fire at the shop, and he just nods. He allows me to finish; he asks no questions and makes no interruptions. I am starting to think he may not believe me. I finish my story and I expect him to be devastated; to start crying or freak out in some way. I certainly do not expect what I see and hear.

He takes my hands really tightly and speaks, "Whoever has done this has to die, sweetie. He killed Aisha; he tried to hurt you and now he's kidnapped your mum. We need to find him and kill him."

I am shocked. I cannot believe he says these things in such a calm manner. I guess he truly does have royal blood inside. He is much more of a leader than I will ever be.

He looks at the three men sitting around the table and continues. "You are not a kid any more Tita. I knew it since that morning I saw you changed. I was waiting for you to talk to me. I understand it is difficult for you. I am here. We will deal with this together. We will find your mum." Dad turns to the three men sitting with us. "I want to thank all of you for helping and protecting my Tita. I will be grateful for life, but now we need to find a way to take Em back. If you decide to be a part of this, you should know that life does not always have a happy ending."

Dubhghall stands and bows his head to me. He says he will protect me and everyone else I love with his life.

Kellan stands and makes the same declaration. It seems odd to see him behave this way. When he speaks I understand this is not merely respect; this is love and devotion to our friendship and my family. He is with us and he will be very useful with the compulsion thing he does.

Elijah follows with a similar statement.

I feel very privileged to have these four men amazing give me their loyalty and help... then the confusion begins – too many minds coming together! Dubhghall thinks I should not go to the meeting at all. He believes that we can find another way to get my mum back. Kellan wants to call Alicia and ask her to help us, but Dubhghall insists that we don't know if we can trust her and I agree.

Elijah is the only one with a real plan. I guess the fact that he is not in love with me makes him see things more clearly. He is confident that the bracelet he gave me can protect me from any kind of magic, so the only other issue is body strength. He thinks that I am strong enough to fight any enemy because I will always be able to summon the help of nature. He tells my dad and Dubhghall how I broke up the fight between him and Kellan and they are impressed.

I feel more courageous just by listening to him. This incredible immortal man thinks I have all it takes to win this fight and take my mum back. He may not love me, but he has faith in me and in my skills, more than both Dubhghall and Kellan have.

Elijah tells us his plan and it is brilliant. We need to visit Eodan at the hospital first. I look at the time and it is only half past nine. We still have time to prepare for midnight.

We finalize the last details of the plan and we split up. My dad is going to close the pub and go home to prepare. I already knew he has an arsenal back home but I never expected it to come handy. The truth is that I don't think conventional weapons can do much harm to immortals or vampires, but at least they can slow them down.

Kellan decides to go by Alicia's house and see if he can find anything without, of course, letting her know what is going on. You never know who is on your side.

Dubhghall wants to go find Ailill, Meilyr and some others and ask them to join us. He also needs to hunt for some blood to become stronger.

I am left with Elijah, which is fine by me. At this moment, I think he is the only one that sees things crystal clear and it is his plan that we are following. As we head to the hospital to see Eodan, he holds my hand really tightly like he is trying to encourage me and lead me, to inspire me. I find his attitude and commitment inspiring.

We reach the hospital's reception area and Elijah is approaching the lady at the information desk and asks for information about a very good friend who was transferred only a few hours ago with severe burns. The old lady seems hypnotized; she takes another look at him and starts talking. I guess his looks can charm anyone. Getting the room number is easier than I expected, and the lady even provides Elijah with a pass card for every area of the hospital. We take the elevator and reach the sixth floor. He turns right and leads me to the room. Has he been here before? How did he know exactly where we should go?

We look through the small window in the door and see there is unfortunately another wounded person on the other bed next to Eodan's. Oh shit! We did not expect that. Elijah disappears and comes back with two white robes, like the ones nurses wear and we put them on. We go in the room and approach Eodan's bed. He is covered in bandages and is half asleep, but he wakes up instantly when he feels us approaching. We signal to him to be quiet.

He whispers, "Hello my Queen, Elijah..."

I feel bad to be bothering him while is in pain, but this is important. "We need to ask you for something Eodan. I know it has great value to you, but it can help our plan to get my mum back and take revenge from the people that killed Aisha."

"Of course, my Queen. What is it?"

"I need Aisha's diamond bottle."

"Why?"

"This person that did this left me this note..." I take the note out of my pocket and hand it to him. He unfolds it and reads it carefully.

"How terrible!" he says.

"Will you please help us?"

"Of course I will." He takes the bottle from under his pillow, puts it in my hand and closes my fingers around it.

"This is yours, my Queen. Use it to save your mum and take revenge for my lady. I wish I could do more to help you."

"You did enough. Are you in pain? Physically I mean?"

"Yes, a little bit as it heals."

I know I shouldn't, but I cannot restrain myself. I reach for his face and touch him with both my hands. I close my eyes and focus all my energy. I pass it on to him and I hear him sigh. I open my eyes and see his wounds are healing faster now. I feel his emotions and he is not in pain anymore... at least not from his wounds. I feel that I have done the right thing in helping him, but it's true that I am weaker now.

Elijah is looking at me really impressed. We need to move on now. I hug Eodan and tell him once again how sorry I am about Aisha. I will revenge her death.

Holding Aisha's keeper in one hand, I take Elijah's hand and direct him out of the room and through the corridor. I am satisfied, but I can sense Elijah is not. I don't understand why though; we got what we came for and I also helped Eodan the only way I could. The first part of the plan is successfully fulfilled.

We walk down the corridor now and Elijah is looking for something. He is sniffing the area around him as if he is trying to understand what lies behind each door. Suddenly he finds a solid door that is locked. He uses his free pass to open it and drag me in.

"What are you doing?" I ask. "What is here?"

"Let's call it the refreshment room," he says.

I look around and see that the room it is full of glass-doored refrigerators packed with bags of blood. "What do you mean Elijah?" I ask, but I think I already know.

"What you did for Eodan was totally cool. I didn't try to heal him though, do you know why?"

"No, why?"

"Healing takes a lot of energy from us. We cannot waste it now."

"It was not wasted. Eodan was in pain and he gave us what we needed, so I wanted to do something nice for him."

"I know. I did not try to stop you as Dubhghall probably would have. Now you need to fill your body again." He opens one of the fridge doors and tosses me a bag of blood. "Drink up!" he says.

Reflexively I catch the bag, but I protest, "Hell no! This is disgusting! I am not drinking this blood!"

"Why?"

"Because... it's just disgusting, ok? I cannot drink it. Period!"

"We don't have time to argue. You need to drink and gain some strength. If you are weak you won't fight well. You could die and what do you think will happen to your mum? She will die as well!"

He got his point across. I need to be strong so that I can save my mum. I can get that from blood... However, I cannot drink this disgusting, cold, awful blood from a plastic bag.

"You had blood before," Elijah says. "What is the problem?"

"I have never drunk from a bag. It will be cold and it's disgusting."

"Tita there is no time... you need to do this for your mother's sake."

He is right. I sink my teeth into the plastic bag and drink. It has no taste at all. There is no feeling of euphoria, but I do feel my strength returning. I quickly drain the bag and Elijah tosses me another. Now that I know what to expect, I drain this one even faster as he drinks two for himself. After we have finished, he grabs half a dozen of them and hides them in my bag. I guess we are taking food to go!

In just a few minutes we are out of the hospital. We have the bottle with us and now we need to erase Aisha's name and fill it with something that will look like my essence. We need to fool him to think that Aisha's bottle is mine only until he releases my mum. Then we will kill him... or them. I just hope they are not too many. I hope that all of us will be safe. I hate to have another casualty. That is what Dubhghall calls it. Well, he has had many casualties in the past and so he is more used to the term.

We return to my house as we had agreed. Dubhghall and my dad are there sitting in the gazebo and the candle is lighted again. Kellan is missing though. We need to wait here for him and prepare for the next part of the plan. Elijah and I tell them what happened in the hospital and show them the bottle. We also show Dubhghall the plastic bags of blood and offer him some. He declines.

My dad brings his tools and starts rasping the bottle on the side where the name is engraved. When it is gone he applies some transparent varnish and waits for it to dry and takes his knife to engrave it again this time with my name. The result is not bad. Now we need to find something to fill it that would look a bit pink, as my essence appears. After many efforts of mixing drinks, inks and varnishes we find the best combination and fill the bottle and seal it with the lid. I hold both of them, mine and the fake one from a distance and it is hard for my dad and Elijah to separate which one is which. This will do!

I hear Kellan returning really fast now but he is not alone. Alicia is with him. I can't believe he brought her when we discussed that we don't know if we can trust her or not. Dubhghall and Elijah stand next to me as I demand, "What is she doing here?"

"She can help us out..." Kellan says.

"I don't want her here..."

Kellan says, "Tita, your mum is more important than any disagreement there is between you girls."

"It's not that, Kellan. We don't know if we can trust her."

Elijah has been examining Alicia closely. "Well she came alone with him... and she has no herbs on her."

"He is right, my Queen," says Dubhghall. "Besides - we are all here. She would be a fool to try anything..."

"Can you please all stop talking like I am not standing here!" Alicia says. "I've come to offer my help."

"What do you want in exchange?" I ask.

"Nothing..." Alicia says. "I am doing this for Kellan. I know he likes your mum and I don't want anything to happen to him. So I will help you."

I am still skeptical. "What makes you think you can help us?"

Kellan says, "Let her talk. She overheard her father speaking to someone last night..."

"Talking to whom and about what?" Elijah asks.

Alicia tells us, "I don't really know who he was talking to, I was upstairs. He was telling him that this is a very bad idea. We don't do these things. Dad was angry because they didn't invite him to some meeting and he didn't like the fact that they decided over an issue without him. He said that he will withdraw from his position and he will take his followers with him. Then the other guy said something that must have been really threatening and my dad told him that the next time he threatened him or any of his family members he would kill him. He also said that as of then, he should consider the council split. The other man left then. I asked Dad what was going on but he said I should stay out of it. He was very angry and sad though."

"What council is this?" I ask.

The answer comes from an unexpected source; my dad. "It is the High Council of Immortality." He knows. He knew from the beginning. How many aspects of his blood royalty has he embraced and accepted and how many secrets has he kept from us all these years? How many elements does he have? I should have talked to him before.

Dad continues, "It seems that the Council, or at least part of it, has turned evil. And they have decided to mess with our family? But, why? I never did anything to them. I just wanted no involvement..."

Dubhghall says, "Sir, it's not what you did... It's what Tita is supposed to do. Her purpose."

"Which is?" Dad asks me.

"I need to stop the war that is coming!"

Alicia interrupts. "What? Which war?"

"Yeah, which war?" Kellan asks.

We are going to have to explain a few things to Kellan, Alicia and my dad. They need to have the full picture if we want to succeed with our goal. Dubhghall takes them aside to tell them to explain the story while Elijah and I go through the plan once again. This is the first time in my life that will I need to use my elements to this magnitude, but someone is threatening my mum and I will do whatever it takes to take her back safe.

I hold Dubhghall's diamond bottle and give it back to him. I don't want to have it and take a risk with it. I also take mine off and place it around Elijah's neck. I know it is strange for me to do this but I have the feeling that he is the one to safeguard it; maybe because of his healing powers. I don't really know. I look at Dubhghall and I see he is hurt. I go to him and hug him really tight.

"I didn't mean to hurt you" I tell him, "but I have this instinct that tells me I should leave it with Elijah. It has nothing to do with choosing him over you. Can you understand that?"

"It is ok my love," he says. "I am sure he will guard it with his life."

Elijah calls everyone to the table. "First of all," he says, "we need to light the green candle and cast a searching spell for Emily. We need to find out where they are holding her."

I take the green candle out of my bag and place it on the table. I light it and Elijah gives me a note with the words I am supposed to say to cast the spell. He thinks it will be more powerful if I do it, especially since this candle was meant for me. I write my mum's name on a piece of paper as he told me to and I have brought the black dress she gave to me; it is the only thing I have that belongs to her. I put the black dress next to the candle and hold the paper with her name on it over the fire. I focus all my energy on the paper and read the spell out loud three times.

This is your world as it is mine, our time has come to rise and shine.

To know the truth of darkness and light, to make what once went wrong go right

Reveal Emily wherever she might be, this is my will, and so shall it be.

Once I finish the last word I see the paper in my hand turns to ashes that fly away into the sky. I see a vision of my mum and hear her calling my name. Can she really feel what I am doing? She is in a very dark room. She is bound to a chair and she looks tired and scared, but seems unhurt. Where the hell is this place? I need to show this image to everyone, so I take off the herb bracelet and send the image. I am sure they all see it now, as I hear them mumbling around me.

Can she hear me? I call her name and tell her I will rescue her, she should not worry. She is crying now. I need to focus harder and look around the room she is in. It seems like a cellar, or a basement. It has moldy walls and no furniture inside. There is a metal door close to my mum. It looks locked. Anyway she could never set herself free from ropes that bind her to the chair. Focus Tita, focus... I try really hard and I black out.

*****

When I awaken I open my eyes to find myself lying on my hammock. Everyone else is sitting around the table discussing something. I tremble as I stand, but I want to join them.

Alicia is saying that she thinks she knows this place. She has been there. It's the old cellar of a deserted house close to hers. She says she used to go there to avoid her brother when she was younger. It looks creepy to me, how could she hide there? She says that she can lead us to the house. Dubhghall thinks that more likely they have taken my mum with them to the fields to have extra leverage on me when I go there.

Elijah, on the other hand, thinks that there is no way they would risk taking my mum to the fields and losing her before they have accomplished their goal. Once they have me and my essence, they can take me where they keep her and kill us both.

We need to decide now. Time is flying and I want to go face whoever this is... I ask them to hear me out for a while.

"I am almost certain that Elijah is right. They will not bring her to this meeting. This way they will ensure I do whatever they want. We need to split up. Dubhghall and Elijah will come with me. We will find out who is responsible for this and what they want with me and we will end this. I am sure this is what you would both do even if I asked you otherwise. They've asked me to come alone, and I don't want to challenge them by appearing with a bunch of people around me. You will have to transform and hide in the nature.

Kellan, Alicia and Dad: you go find mum and release her. Alicia can guide you to this cellar. No matter what happens to me I need to know that Em will be your priority. You need to save her and bring her back home."

My dad says, "Tita, I cannot let you do this alone..."

"I will not be alone, Dad. I have my elements and my protectors with me. Mum has nothing; she needs you more than I do. I can't even imagine how scared she must be."

Elijah moves to stand next to me and says, "You do not need to worry about Tita, Sir. She is strong and very capable of kicking some ass. Dubhghall and I will be there to protect her... whatever it takes."

"My warriors are also joining us, Sir," Dubhghall reminds him. "Warriors that I trust."

"You need to go now, Dad," I say. "The sooner you leave, the better for Mum. We will meet again." I hug him really tight and try to express my endless love for him. Maybe it is the last time I see him. "Dad, you need to promise me something..."

"What is it my sweetie?"

I pull out of the hug and look him in the eyes. "If you save her, you never let her leave again. You tell her how you feel, and you will tell her my story; everything you learned today. I want her to know what I have become. I hope she would be proud of me."

"You can bet on it my Tita. I am proud of you. I love you. But you will tell her yourself." He kisses me on the forehead and says, "I will see you later..."

"Yes, I will see you and Mum," I say.

I also hug Kellan and give him a kiss goodbye. I ask him to be safe. I thank Alicia for helping us. Maybe Kellan was right and she is not that bad after all.

I watch them go and then return to Dubhghall and Elijah at the table. We discuss the plan one last time and then I put my protective bracelet back on and hang the fake diamond bottle around my neck. "Ok. This is it. I love you both and I want to thank you in advance for everything you have done for me."

Elijah says, "You can thank us later. Let's do it!"

I give Dubhghall a really nice kiss and whisper to him that we will meet again, this life or the other!

He says, "Here it comes..."

Chapter XX - The Deserted House

May 13th, Thursday, 23:35

Alicia leads them through the woods to the old deserted house. She is going really fast, and although Kellan has no issue, Breandan struggles to keep up with them; a drawback of being mortal among supernatural beings. Breandan has put on an herb bracelet, similar to Tita's, which Elijah prepared for him and carries heavy armor. He has carried guns before in his life but it's the first time he is so eager to use them. When they hugged Tita back in the house, he promised her that he will bring Emily back; he will do this or die. This woman is the love of his life. He regrets all the years that were wasted. He will fight today.

None of them, especially Tita, believed their eyes when Breandan showed them his arsenal. The first time Breandan's father revealed it to him, Breandan was impressed and terrified as well. He never thought that the day would come that all these guns would be needed. His father trained him to alter guns to shoot wooden and silver bullets and how to sharpen his daggers to penetrate flesh easier. Silver is the only thing that can kill immortals; wood will not kill them, but at least it can cause some serious pain.

Everyone took a couple of guns and knives. Breandan kept his favorite carbine and a few knifes, while Kellan chose two guns and a dagger. Alicia chose a huge sword that belonged to Breandan's grandfather as she had been trained in fencing since she was twelve. They may be only three, but they are determined and well prepared; not to mention that two of them are strong vampires. Em has a good chance.

As they approach the house they slow down and gather to decide how to proceed. Alicia checks the peripheral really fast and Kellan tries to figure out how many persons are in the house. They report that there are at least three persons in the house, ground floor. Moreover, there are two guards, probably vampires, protecting a small door at the back; this must be the door that leads to the basement. The plan is to overpower the two guards and get in the basement to release Em. Once she is safe they can go back in the house and check the rest of it.

They load their guns and Alicia leads the way to the back door. The guards are anxious, as if they have sensed something is going on. Kellan travels like thin air and punches one down. He holds the other by the neck and tries to compel him, but it doesn't seem to work - the guard continues to fight back. He is not as strong as Kellan though. Alicia shoots a wooden bullet into his thigh and the guy screams out of pain. Kellan and Alicia keep fighting with the two guards, while Breandan just stands there watching them. He knows that he needs to make a move to help them but still he is stuck. Kellan screams to him that Emily is in there, probably hurt. This is the wakeup call. Breandan comes from behind and drives his knife in the heart of the vampire Kellan has immobilized. Once the enemy is down, he turns into a black carcass; an empty shell. Before the second guard can help, Kellan reaches him and breaks his neck with a sharp move. It's time to move inside the basement.

Alicia grabs the handle to open the door and cries out. There must be some kind of chemical acid on the door. Verbena oil is known to be used to hurt vampires. That is why the two guards had gloves on. Breandan approaches the door and reluctantly touches the handle. He feels nothing. Well, being mortal still has some benefits. The door is locked so they need to find another way in. There is not much time. Breandan uses his knife to break the lock and then lifts the heave door to dismantle it from its joints. It's weighty but he just needs to move it to create a small entry point.

They enter the basement and spread out to search the small rooms. There are lit candles everywhere. Although the house seems abandoned and no electricity is on, you can tell that it is inhabited by some kind of creatures.

In the first room she searches, Alicia finds a couple of bodies; most probably fresh humans, as they are not burned or decomposed yet. Whoever these immortals are; they are not on an animal diet. This means they are strong. Human blood provides them with endorphins and hormones that animal blood cannot. They must be extra careful.

In the second room, Kellan finds guns, daggers, knifes, swords, all sort of deadly weapons. He grabs a bag he finds lying in the corner and fills it with the weapons. He will carry whatever he can with him.

Breandan desperately searches for Em. He opens doors with no luck, until he finds a locked metal one. This is probably where they are keeping her. He is so furious; his blood is pounding in his veins and he feels his strength increasing. He uses this energy and breaks it down. He finds Em bound on a chair with her clothes half ripped and her face full of dirt and tears. He freezes. She is so hurt and depressed. Em cannot see clearly in the dark so she starts crying out. Only when he sees the marks on her, he understands that they have fed from her, many times. He hugs her and uses his knife to cut the ropes. When she is free he kisses her on her face, her lips, her hands, everywhere... She understands who he is and hugs him back. She cries, she says they have bitten her again and again and threatened to kill her, if she resisted.

Kellan comes in the room and grabs Breandan's shoulder to tell him they need to leave this place. Breandan stands and carries Em in his arms. On their way out he keeps telling her that she will be alright. She is so light in his arms; so small and helpless. She has lost a lot of blood. Breandan's anger grows rapidly. He wants to kill them all and take revenge for what they did to her, but first he needs to secure her safety.

Em is still crying in his arms. She thanks him again and again for having found her. They leave the basement and follow the path back to the woods. Alicia and Kellan are just behind them. Breandan finds a good hiding place and stops to place Em on the ground to treat her. She has lost so much blood she cannot even stand.

"She needs to get some vampire blood to heal faster"

"Alicia, we are not turning her into a vampire. Tita will kill you even for suggesting that!" Kellan says.

"She will not become a vampire with only one bite," Alicia tells him. "There is no other way for her to exhilarate. They have fed from her many times. At the moment she does not understand exactly what is going on but in a while, she will be in pain. She will need another bite. The only way to reduce this feeling is to feed her with vampire blood. I do not know of any other way."

"Maybe she is right. I have heard that in the past they used vampire blood in the remedies they prepared, to speed up healing." Breandan is unenthusiastic but willing to do whatever it takes to help his woman.

"Ok, but you are the one telling Tita. I want nothing to do with that."

"It's fine Kellan," Breandan says. "I love Em. I would do anything for her and right now I feel this is the only way. Alicia, could you do it? We need to go back."

"Hell yes, we do," says Kellan. "I need to kick some ass back there!"

"Kellan, you need to be careful," Alicia warns him. "They had human blood, they will be strong."

"I will be careful and they will be dead," he declares.

"Let's do this." Breandan gives Em a kiss on her lips and promises her to be back soon.

"I will feed her and guard her till you are back," Alicia promises.

Kellan leads the way and he and Breandan them head to the front door. They are about to enter the house when the door opens and a female comes out. Before she has time to understand what is going on, Kellan drives his dagger in her heart. Vampire or not, this hit is fatal. They let the body roll down the stairs then the men enter the house; there must be at least two more inside.

The first room on the right is an abandoned living room. A male sits on an old partially torn couch waiting; in zero time, he is behind Breandan trying to bite him. He is strong but Breandan is furious and fights like mad. It's like all his anger has exploded around the room and after a while he manages to dig his knife in the man's stomach.

The man is in pain but he does not retreat. He grabs Breandan from the neck and this time he succeeds with a bite on his shoulder. Breandan begins bleeding badly. He remembers the gun with the wooden bullets, and as he falls he starts shooting wildly. The bullets find the enemy many times and he falls there next to him. Breandan takes his knife out of the guy's stomach and drives it in his leg. The man keeps screaming; they are both seriously hurt and try to recover. Breandan tries to break the leg of the chair behind him to use as a weapon when the guy stands again on top of him. As he stoops over to bite him, Breandan clutches the wooden stick and drives it into the vampire's heart. The creature turns instantly into a burnt corpse.

As Breandan manages to sit up next to the body, he notices there is a talisman, similar to the ones Elijah prepared on the man's hand... unharmed! With no second thought he takes it and puts it in his pocket. Now he needs to find Kellan. Is he ok? Has he managed to overpower whoever else was in the house?

Breandan stands up to walk out of the room, seriously injured; he barely manages to drag his feet. He feels an attack from behind. It is a female vampire this time, not really big or tall, but she looks mad; the smell of all this blood has disoriented her. She is trying to feed on him and since he has already lost so much blood, he is in agonizing pain. He cannot throw her off his back. They both fall down on the floor and roll over each other. He looks at her face and recognizes she is Diamante. She used to come to his pub. He would never have guessed. There was a time he was even into her. She does not seem to recognize him; she looks like a rabid animal. Breandan starts to believe this is his end. At least Emily is safe. He hopes Tita will be safe as well. He regrets for not embracing his nature long ago. Maybe he could have done something more here. He was always so sorry for causing all this pain to Emily and he felt like a monster. He believed that by denying his heritage, he was proving his love to her. As all these pass through his mind, Diamante fights to immobilize him and drink his blood. He feels her weight on him. He does not want to surrender his life like that. He lifts his left arm to block her and she bites it. Her fangs sink into his flesh but her lips touch the herb bracelet, and just like that, she is thrown away. She screams out of pain. Her lips are burning.

It must be that oil Alicia was describing before. Maybe Elijah has used it. This is his chance. Breandan starts shooting her with his firearm. There is no way he can stand but he crawls next to her. She is lying there severely shot and in pain. Breandan is vengeful. He wants to cause her more pain. He takes the bracelet off his arm and starts pushing it on her skin. Wherever there is naked flesh it burns her. She screams louder. The image of Emily hurt comes again in his mind... this one may have fed from his woman. This is all he needs. He gets furious again and does not care for the pain or the blood he has lost. She must die. He takes a knife and digs it deep in her heart. She is not changing into a carcass; she is not dead yet. Fire will finish the job. He turns on his lighter and touches it to her. She screams as she erupts into flames. Now he is sure! He collapses on the floor and try to regain his breath and gather all the strength that's left in him. He wonders what is going on in the rest of the house.

Kellan enters the room on the left to find the kitchen. No one is there, but on the table there are four glasses. Could there be more vampires inside the house? He continues carefully down the corridor and with a sharp move, opens the next door on his left. He hears someone screaming from the living room but cannot go to help. There is a young man standing in the middle of this room waiting for him. This used to be somebody's bedroom; there is a double bed in the middle and the ruins of a table and a few chairs. In a flash the guy comes towards him and punches him hard in the face. Kellan can handle this punch. He is not really hurt, but he is irritated. He has all this rage in him and he cannot understand if this is a real feeling of his, or if all these killings and blood have caused something of his new nature to snap.

Kellan goes for the guy and grabs him by the neck. What is he planning to do? Would he really bite somebody to death? This is what his instinct is telling him. Alicia has told him that they do not feed on humans, but does another vampire counts? He feeds on her constantly, but their connection is more sexual. All these thoughts pass through his mind and before he has time to react, the man takes out a knife and digs it in Kellan's neck. Blood starts flying everywhere around. Kellan manages to take the knife out, but now he needs to keep one hand on the wound to stop the bleeding. How can he fight with one hand? He knows that he is stronger than this man; he would already be dead otherwise. He doesn't waste a second thought. He grabs the man by the neck and jams him in the corner of the room; he bites the man's vein and starts drinking. He cannot stop now. The man is indeed a vampire, probably a young one and he has had human blood recently. His blood is tasty, delicious. Kellan keeps drinking. There is no going back now. Once he finishes drinking, he snaps the man's neck. This way he will stay dead. The fresh blood served its purpose and his wound is healing rapidly. Kellan feels stronger but thirstier, eager for more blood.

With his hands covered with blood and his mouth still full from the taste of the vampire, Kellan goes down the corridor and starts slamming doors open. He has fully regained his powers now; he touches his neck to confirm that the wound is gone. He feels really angry. He wants to find someone else to kill. Behind a door he finds a young girl. She must be hardly eighteen. He doesn't know for sure if she is a vampire, but she smells so nice. He jumps on her and bites her hard on her neck. He starts drinking. She is human and tastes really good. The girl screams and before can Kellan finish her off, he feels somebody tackle him from behind. The pain is not much. The hit is not fatal, so in just a second he is on his feet and grabs his attacker him by the neck. He is a man... a mortal man. What was he thinking? The man is shaking now, begging him not to kill him. He is not here by his will. They used him to feed; they did the same with his daughter. Kellan turns to face the girl lying on the floor and her image is a wakeup call for his humanity. What has he done? Why was he like that? He does not know what to do... he considers killing the man just to shut him up. He needs to think in peace. He is still holding the man by the neck, suffocating him.

Breandan enters the room to find them like this. He touches Kellan on his shoulder to calm him and make him set the man free to breath. The human kneels over his daughter and tries to wake her up. He cries.

"What have I done?" Kellan moans. "They are just humans."

"You didn't know," says Breandan. "You couldn't have known. Don't blame yourself."

"Did I kill her?"

"No, she is still alive. You need to make him forget and I will call an ambulance for them."

"Ok. Ok, you are right."

Kellan lifts the man from the floor and focuses in his eyes. He is compelling him to forget what happened here. The man believes now that they came into the house because they heard some noise and some wild wolves were looking for food. It's a good story.

Will the girl live to remember? Well, this is the least of their problems now. They need to go back to Emily and Alicia and return home. They have fulfilled their part of the plan... any remorse can wait for tomorrow.

Kellan and Breandan wonder silently whether the rest of the group has made it. Is Tita still alive? Has she succeeded in what she aimed for?

*****

Back in the woods Em is already feeling much better. She can support herself now. She hugs Kellan first, then Breandan. She spends some time looking at him; she looks at him with love and grief in her eyes. Her Breandan looks awful. He is wounded in many places and covered in blood.

She starts crying. "Oh, my God. What happened to you? I was so scared that you wouldn't come back."

"I will be fine," Breandan tells her. "Don't worry, sweetie."

"Who are these people? What are they?"

"You are safe now. They are dead... all of them.

"What have they done to our Tita?"

"I am sure Tita is also fine. She is not alone."

"What is going on? Where is Tita?"

"I will tell you everything when we get back home safe. Shall we go now?"

"Ah, Sir..."

"Yes, Alicia."

"You should also take some blood, you have lost a lot. You cannot keep up with us and we cannot carry you, not to mention that we do not know what we might face there. You need to regain your strength." Alicia is being practical, but Breandan finds the idea of drinking blood really disgusting... especially in front of Em.

"I am fine," he protests.

"You know you are not."

"He will drink from me," Kellan says. "I have fed and I am strong now."

"I am ok Kellan, really..."

"Please, Sir, drink." Kellan makes a cut on his hand and offers it to Breandan.

Breandan does not want to drink. He does not want Emily to see him like that. He is fine. He can handle it.

Em moves closer and hugs him. "Sweetie... I am fine with it. You can take his blood. Will it make you stronger?"

"Yes, it will but I am ok without it."

"Are you my love? Because I can't handle it if something happens to you."

"What did you just call me? Say that again..."

"My love. You are my love, Breandan."

There is no other thing in the world that could energize him more. He kisses her and regains all the strength he needs. His love for her and Tita grows in him and strengthens him.

They start back home, with their mission fulfilled. They have taken Em back safe and sound, they have killed a few vampires and saved the life of two humans... plus they bring back new weapons. Not bad for two vampires and a mortal man!

Chapter XXI - The Battlefield

Friday 00:03, May 14th, 2010

I always thought there was more to come in my life.

My life was not bad but it never felt complete either. I was trembling through my steps all my years. I was living, studying and enjoying but always with the anticipation that my real life had not yet started. I was never sure of my actions. Never completely satisfied with everything I experienced. I followed my daily routine just to leave behind my days, my years... until this something would appear. Until this someone would appear... until he would appear. I was looking forward to be madly and passionately in love... to live for him. Aren't we all? I did not expect anything more than every girl dreams, did I?

And he did appear! He showed up and all the rest faded away. Only he was nothing as I expected him to be... well, not nothing; he was damn gorgeous and sexy and smart. But I could see disaster coming. I did not care - he had come for me!

*****

I am thinking this now as I am heading to almost certain death and I feel content. I wanted to really live and in just a few days I have experienced more things than most people do in their entire lives. Do I regret choosing this path? Choosing this life? Dubhghall? No, not at all! The only thing I regret is that I haven't spent more time with him; that I haven't told him I love him as many times as I wanted; that he hasn't made love to me enough.

And now all hell has broken loose. My mum is missing. I am heading to meet... a monster? A fiend? I don't know who will be standing there under this tree, but I know that whoever may be, I want to kill him. I really want to cause him pain. I just need to do it before he kills me. I can die after that. I have my two gorgeous protectors with me; Elijah, and Dubhghall, the only man that I ever loved. This wonderful smart man who trusts me no matter what! I need to keep both of them safe. If I see that I can't win, I need to die before they do. I need to save their immortal lives. Anyhow, Elijah carries my essence... if he is safe then I may have a second chance.

As we walk in the fields I notice hundreds of different feelings all around me; other immortal souls have been joining us. I don't see anyone though. I guess Dubhghall's instructions were strict. They need to stay hidden till further notice. I hear their thoughts and they are all excited. Dubhghall has called only the ones that followed him when he left the army; the ones who were loyal to him. They feel he saved their lives by releasing them from an eternity of confinement in the Goddess' army and this is how they want to pay him back. They will fight for me and die if they have to. I don't want that. I don't want their deaths on my hands. I need to be quick. Kill or be killed!

Elijah's plan is for me to approach the meeting point ostensibly alone. Whoever this is needs to believe that I have followed his instructions. I will do as he asked. I will hold the diamond bottle in my hand and offer it to him and the moment he takes it and his guard is down, I will ask Earth to restrain him. Then we can find out what is going on. And then, I can kill him for what he did to my mum. As we approach, I feel my anger growing. I know this is not good; I need to stay calm to be able to think clearly.

We are almost there. I can see the tree not far from us, but I can't see anyone there. Dubhghall and Elijah have turned to mist now to join the rest of the army. I feel them moving behind me without being seen. I sense what they feel now.

Dubhghall is thinking that he loves me so much that he does not care if he dies tonight, as long as I am alive and well. Elijah is just trying to send me good thoughts. He reminds me of the plan, of what I need to do. He repeats the protective spell in his mind so I don't forget the words. Once I have our enemy or enemies restricted, I need to cast the protective spell to shield us all. We do not know what kind of magic they may possess. I know what I need to do. I walk faster know and they follow me in the mist.

Just a few feet away from the tree I feel panic and fear in Dubhghall's and Elijah's minds. What is going on? What is this thing? They have hit a wall. They cannot move any further. Something is keeping them restrained: an invisible wall only I could pass. They keep flying around furiously only to realize it's a sphere. I am close to the tree all alone now but I don't mind. I keep walking. This is my chance. If I die I will take whoever is here with me...

Suddenly I hear a voice behind the tree and I see Mark appearing. I am left there speechless. Certainly I did not expect him!

"Hello, Tita."

I look at him speechless.

"What?" he says. "Who were you expecting?"

"Not you, for sure. What are you? Who are you?"

"I am sure you know the answers to these questions. Your friend knows much. He prepared that beautiful bracelet for you."

"What do you want from me?"

"I think I already told you that. I want your bottle."

"But, why?"

"Because, my dear Tita, your essence is unique. It is so pure and magical. It can be used to revive the great Master. To tell you the truth, I didn't care enough for you to bother, but my Lord believes we need it. And of course, I cannot allow you to walk around all innocent and happy and rouse a fight against us."

"Where is my mum?"

"She is safe somewhere... well at least for as long as she tastes good!"

"What do you mean? What have you done?"

"Nothing special. I am sure they just took a sip each."

My anger rises. "I will kill you."

"In here? You really think so? Try it then, my dear."

I focus all my energy and ask Earth to help me restrain him, to imprison him but nothing is happening. I look around terrified as I don't understand how it is possible that I have lost my elements. I don't see anything restraining me, so why can't I use my connection to nature and earth?

"You will never manage it here. You cannot command Earth. Your feet are not on the ground."

"What?"

"You stepped into the shield so now you are imprisoned inside it for as long as I feel like keeping you alive. As for your friends, your so called protectors, they can do nothing but die out there. Now give me your bottle."

"No!"

"Give it to me! You do not want to provoke my anger..."

"Come and get it..."

"Don't dare me, Tita. I will come and get it and you will suffer the consequences."

"Who do you think you are? You are just a vampire?"

"Just a vampire, huh?"

Mark starts whispering some mumbo jumbo now and he focuses energy... From where though? What is his element? He opens his arms at the sky and calls for someone.

"Pure evil come to me, your words I will speak, your body I will be, take your pure form and appear to me, this is my will so shall it be..."

I see something like a comet wrapped in flames falling from the sky, and as it explodes a hideous monster emerges. I see Dubhghall and Elijah take their normal form and together with them I count around fifty more warriors. They all look alike; they carry heavy armor and they seem to be ruthless and strong, but the monster spits fire.

As the warriors approach the monster to fight, I feel newcomers enter the field. They must be vampires – and there are many of them. They attack Dubhghall and his warriors from all sides. Some of them seem strong while others seem young and a bit lost. Dubhghall is very good... he fights with such passion and strength, it is impossible not to admire him. He kills one vampire after the other and so do most of the warriors, but new enemies keep appearing. I don't know how long they can last. I need to help them out. I need to release myself from this shield. I need to face Mark.

"Why do you do all this?" I demand. "Why did you kill Aisha?"

"I didn't. My Lord did. She was just another obstacle. She knew more than she should have and she had a big mouth. The old lady didn't even fight back."

"Who is your master? This monster?"

Mark is laughing now and his laugh is revolting and evil. Why I did not see through him before? I was too busy thinking he is a nice guy. I was so stupid and now everybody I love is in danger. I don't know what has happened with my mum and I am almost certain that Dubhghall and the rest cannot hold it for long here.

"This is just another hungry demon. He will feed on the dead later. Soon your protectors will be dead and then once you are dead I will have all I need to awaken the Great Master. He will be thankful to me for eternity."

I become desperate now. "I will make you a deal. I will give you my essence and you can kill me, but you will let everyone else go free."

"This is not my call to make. You need to die and everyone else here as well."

"But, why?"

"You are in the way. This world will face our vehemence and pay for what they have done to us..."

"What did they do to you... you are a vampire? You were not even alive back then!"

"I speak for my Lord."

Oh, my God! It's only now that I see clearly. Mark is just a pawn... a puppet! He can make no decisions or change anything. Even if he dies, this does not finish tonight. His Lord must be an immortal, or a very old vampire. Who could it be?

Maybe if I kill Mark I can break the shield. I am strong, I have fed on immortal blood and I have my elements, ones that don't come from the earth. I need to count on them. I need to attack first. I need to fool him and kill him now. I have the knife in my back pocket... I know Elijah believes in me and he thinks I could kill this vampire in just a snap. I need to believe in me too.

I take the bottle from my neck and offer it to Mark. I approach him slowly with my arm extended. He is reluctant to take it. I am sure he did not expect me to give in so easily.

"Take it," I say. "I don't care anymore. If they die, I want to die too."

He reaches out to catch it but as he does, I grab him by the neck and bring him close to me. He fights back and punches me really hard in my stomach. I feel pain but not that much. I guess my anger covers all the other feelings I could have under the circumstance. I push him and he falls on his back. The bottle drops from his hand and breaks.

He laughs - he was really fooled that I would give him the most valuable thing my Goddess has given me...my soul.

I jump on him now and as he tries to fight me back he digs his fangs in my arms. Before he starts drinking I take out the knife and plunge it in his ear. This must really have hurt, as he screams piercingly now. I get my chance and bite him hard on his neck. I taste his blood in my mouth and it's awful. I hate him so much! I gather all my inner energy and thrust the knife deeper. He screams and screams and tries to suffocate me. I fight back and ask my Goddess to help me. I then go for his neck and I snap it.

That's it. He is dead. He is lying there on the ground. I look at him and I can't believe I just killed somebody. The shield is disappearing now. I am covered with Mark's blood. I look around a bit bemused and I find myself in the middle of a field filled with bodies and fire and immortals. I am in my dream!

*****

I look around I see too much blood and pain and suffering. I look for Dubhghall and Elijah and I see them both fighting their battles. They are hurt and bleeding, but at least they are still alive. Now it's my time to help them. I need to focus and cast the protective spell. I stand and breathe in and out. I need to put aside the suffocating feeling of having killed another person and embrace nature around me. I open up and welcome Earth's power. I close my eyes, open my arms and whisper the magic charm:

With this spell protection I lay, to guard my people both night and day,

With this spell I dare you be, bind to earth away from me,

And for them who called this evil, I bind them for life with fear of devil

I now evoke the law of thee, this is my will so shall it be.

I repeat the charm three times and I feel the energy leaving my body. It is spread in the field and is shielding my people, my friends and my warriors. I focus again and call on Earth; I ask nature to help me, I ask Earth to swallow the demon and imprison him for eternity in its deepest caves. I see the ground open where the monster stands and it falls inside. Earth closes back to normal to imprison it forever. Whoever was left from the evil's side disappears into the night.

There are many bodies in the field. Some of them are burnt vampire bodies and some of them have turned to their original forms. I see children and old men lying there dead. I guess they now look exactly as they did when they were chosen to be turned into warriors. I see Ailill and Meilyr dead, side by side; Dubhghall stands over them, grieving.

Oh my God! I feel so bad for him. Most of the people lost here were his warriors; his fellows; his friends to eternity. I go to him and hug him really tightly and I start crying. I feel all of his feelings and I am overwhelmed. I still don't know what has happened with my mum and I am miserable. All this, for what? So many killings for what? Just to take me out of the way. And we did not even manage to find out who is behind all that!

Dubhghall and Elijah are pleased with our victory, but I feel so disappointed. Elijah approaches and takes me from Dubhghall's arms to wrap me in his. He looks me in the eyes and tells me I did it. He is so proud and happy for me: I killed Mark and saved their lives and banned the demon.

Now would be the time to tell them that this is not over. This is just the beginning. Mark was only a messenger. Whoever is behind all this is still safe and sound. I need to tell them this, but I hesitate to let them down now, after all they have gone through tonight?

I want to go back and see what has happened with my mum. I hope Kellan, Alicia and my dad had better luck than we did.

I see all these wounded immortals and though I know they will heal in time, I have the urge to help them. I start approaching them one by one to cure them. Dubhghall warns me that this will wear me out. I don't care.

Elijah joins me.

"I will help you. Together we can finish sooner."

"Thank you Elijah. You have been a great protector and an incredible friend. Thanks for understanding me."

"It's not just you, Tita. It's what we do. When we can use our elements to help others we do it. That is why our Goddess has blessed us." I understand now why the color of his essence is this wonderful light yellow. He is pure in his heart, even if he is naughty with the ladies.

After a while we have managed to heal the most seriously injured. For the rest I guess some blood can do the job. We decide that we have done all we can here and we need to head back home.

Dubhghall has gathered all the warriors that are left standing and is thanking them for fighting by his side for me. He tells them that their debt is paid. They should not feel duty-bound to him anymore. They all insist that he will always be their Lord and they will be here for him whenever he needs them. This is reassuring!

Dubhghall thanks them again and I do as well. One by one, they pass in front of me and bow their heads. This is too much formality for me! I do as I feel and hug them all. I feel so grateful to them. Once all this farewell ceremony is over, the three of us head back home.

We are exhausted, and we are covered in blood. Our clothes are a mess but we do not care; the need to meet the rest of our group is intense. We move really quickly and reach the house in just a few minutes. As we get close, I start receiving feelings and thoughts from my dad and Kellan. I know Alicia is here and so is my mum. She is confused and worried about me. How much does she know about tonight? I am a bit nervous, but I guess I will find out soon.

We find them sitting inside the living room. My mum is lying on the couch and my dad sits at her forehead fondling her hair. They look hurt but relaxed. Alicia is with Kellan in the kitchen discussing something. Once we enter the living room, they all jump up and come to hug us and congratulate us for getting back safe.

I reach my mum first and as I hug her, I start making my amends to her. She tells me to stop apologizing and just hold her. She says she knows many things and wants to learn more, but not tonight. Tonight, we just sit here and relax. We have plenty of time tomorrow. I hug my dad and then Kellan and even Alicia. She is surprised but hugs me back. She was really ok tonight. I need to find a way to start liking her, I guess. Anyway I owe her for life.

My dad asks so many questions; what happened, who this person was, what did we do... how many where there and things like that, but before we get a chance to discuss about what happened I feel threatened.

There is somebody approaching the house in urgency! Not one... many! Angry, ready to kill... what are they? I don't have time to explain to everybody, I just hide my mum behind me and scream, "Watch out!" as I point to the door.

*****

Almost instantly the house is invaded! Immortal enemies enter from every passage, door and windows. They are armed and scary. What are they? Some of them must be vampires, but I see a few looking exactly like Elijah. Really blonde and pale... almost transparent but they are not as beautiful, only scary and mad and bloodcurdling. I take my knife out of my pocket to fight but Dubhghall, Elijah, Alicia, Kellan and my dad have made a protective circle around me and my mum.

Alicia is fencing very artfully. She is good, but the guys attacking us are real fighters. They seem to know exactly what they are doing, especially the three fairy-looking men. Alicia aims for their heads. I guess that is the safest way to know you have killed an immortal – That and ripping out the heart!

I know all this is horrifying. I don't understand how I have become this cruel executrix. I was in pain for having killed Mark, but this pain is gone now. I am ready to kill again. When the lives of the people you care about are in stake, you can do anything.

My first priority is to keep my mum safe. She is the only one that cannot really defend herself. I don't have the time, the energy or the concentration to cast any kind of spell, so the only way to keep her safe is to move her to a corner and stand in front of her. This way I would die before anyone could hurt her.

I tell my circle of friends and family to move towards the wall so we can have our backs there and this is what we do. Mum is extremely distressed now; she is crying and trying to restrain me from joining the battle. She is the only mortal here but she still tries to protect me. Mums!!!

My dad and Kellan fight next to each other, trying to keep our enemies in a safe distance. Suddenly my dad's house seems too small. This living room that seemed huge and comfortable when I was growing up seems suffocating and unsafe. There are too many people in here.

After what seems like a century, my dad manages to plunge his dagger deep into the heart of a vampire and as the vampire is screaming and bleeding, Kellan jumps him and bites his neck so roughly he rips his head off. At least the first one down is not from our little group. The vampire's companions don't waste a second look or a moment of grief. They have a mission to fulfill and until this is done they will keep fighting.

This is it. It is time for me to join the battle. My mum is safe in the corner and we will protect her. I know that if time comes to decide between her and me, Dubhghall and Elijah and even Kellan would always choose to save me, but I hope my dad will definitely go for my mum. I need to stop worrying about her and help the rest of them out.

Just before I throw myself in the battle, I turn to her and hand her the gun with the wooden bullets. She takes it and holds it tight. There is no more time for goodbyes.

Dubhghall has just managed to kill one of the fairies, but he looks tired and hurt and regretful. It is never easy to kill someone, especially if he is an immortal. He is looking at the dead man and I see in thoughts that he is really sorry for ending an immortal life but for him any mortal or immortal life, even his own, could never be valued more than mine.

Just then, two fairies attack him together, and although still shocked, Dubhghall is fighting back. I grab a really long and sharp sword I find on the floor and join him. I need to target the heads. I am not as good as he is, but I manage to keep them back.

Elijah has just killed his vampire and he joins us from behind their backs. Elijah has a totally different fighting style than Dubhghall and Kellan and I only recognize that now. He is not so passionate or impulsive, nor is he commanding, but he is elegant and really quick. He is fighting with his mind and not his muscles. He moves like a great dancer and he is arrogant. He knows they cannot touch him, even less kill him, and he is enjoying the battle. I must keep reminding myself that before today he had not killed anyone, or I would easily believe he has been doing this all his life.

As Dubhghall and Elijah keep fighting the fairies, I turn to look for my dad. I see two dead bodies on the floor around us, but there are at least three or four more attackers in the room. I see one of the vampires jump on Alicia. He takes her by surprise and she falls on her back on the floor. He is on top of her and as Kellan tries to attack him, another enemy joins the fight. Kellan is really strong; he punches and kicks and stabs them with his knife, but I guess they do not feel any pain, as they keep coming back. I take my other gun out and start shooting them with wooden bullets. They are not killed, but they are stalled. Kellan helps Alicia stand and together they attack back. Alicia sinks her sword directly into the first guy's heart. Damn she is good! She manages to overpower and immobilize the other one and in no time at all, Kellan rips his heart out. Yikes! That was nauseating!

As I take a second to ease my disturbed stomach, I feel somebody from behind stab me in my back. That's it. I fall down. My vision is lost. I feel no pain. Is this how death feels? It's not bad. I can hear many hearts beating around me, but I cannot hear mine. It is true - I am dead. I realize I do not breathe...at all!

In just a second Elijah is on top of me; as he pulls the knife out of my back I feel the most sharp, deep, terrifying pain I have ever felt, and I scream. I turn my head and see Dubhghall finishing off the vampire who stabbed me. I am in pain... terrible pain. Elijah bites his hand and offers it to me. I sink my teeth deep in his veins and start drinking. He is caressing my wound now and his magic, in combination with his exquisite blood is healing me fast. After a few seconds I am as good as new and really strong and angry.

I stand and take the knife the vampire drove into my back and throw myself into the battle again. With a few quick moves I kill one and injure another. Wow, how the hell did I do that? I was never good at the martial arts! Elijah's blood must be really magical.

I look at my mum and see that she is left unprotected. An enemy is threatening her. She is scared and frozen in her corner, and as she tries to use the gun, he manages to bite her and drive his knife in her stomach. I scream as I watch her fall and run over there. My dad loses his focus and turns to rush to her; his back is unprotected. Dubhghall just barely manages to stop the attack of a vampire; he gets in the way to cover my dad but as he turns, he gets stabbed. He falls on his face.

What has just happened? Is Dubhghall dead? I see Elijah looking at him and then turning and killing the vampire who stabbed him. Kellan has immobilized the last one and holds him there... I guess to ask him what he knows. I really don't care.

I run to my Dubhghall and turn him on his back. I search for his bottle and I see that the lid is open and half of the essence is gone. He does not breathe. I try to find his pulse but he has none. How can he be dead? I hold his head in my arms begin to weep. My tears wash the blood and the dirt off his face. I kiss his soulless lips and I really cannot comprehend this. I see around and everybody is looking at me. I see sadness and respect in their thoughts. I mourn...

My mum is wounded seriously and my dad is holding her. Kellan and Alicia are bleeding from various parts of their bodies and Elijah is covered in blood everywhere; even his hair has turned pink. I glance around and see that the room is full of bodies; empty carcasses. What the hell just happened here? I count six bodies and one alive that Kellan is almost suffocating. I am wonder if we managed to get them all, or have a few escaped to report back.

I really don't care. My Dubhghall is dead. I keep on crying. I close the lid of his bottle and hang it around my neck. I keep holding him in my arms and can't restrain the tears. I love this man so much... Why was he taken away from me?

Elijah is trying to pull me away from Dubhghall's body. I resist. I don't want to let go. I whisper through my tears for him to heal my mum.

He leaves me there with Dubhghall's body and approaches my mum and dad. He takes my mum in his arms and places her on the couch. He is so tall and big that he looks older than her. Oh my God, she is so fragile... will she be ok? I want to go to her but I can't make myself leave Dubhghall. I see Elijah offering her the same wound he opened on his hand for me. She licks it and makes a disgusted face. It doesn't matter. She needs to drink. Elijah's blood is supernatural; together with his healing powers it can save her.

After a while, Elijah stands up again and goes to check my dad. Em is fine. She is lying on the couch half asleep. I guess she is exhausted. It was a very difficult night for her. She almost died - twice - and she found out so many new things the hard way.

My dad is better. He is not really that hurt, so Elijah is focusing on Alicia and Kellan now. By the time he goes to examine them they are already much better. They have helped themselves with the bags of blood we had brought from the hospital and they have already finished four of them. I guess vampires heal way faster than the rest of the immortals. Since the blood keeps them alive, it also revitalizes them quicker.

It's not exactly the same for fairies. As Elijah turns his back to me, I see he is severely wounded. I hadn't noticed it before, but his T-shirt is full of blood. I guess he received many stabs wounds, and on his neck I see marks of various bites. Seeing him like that makes me decide to leave Dubhghall for now. I place his head slowly on a pillow and go close to Elijah and examine his wounds. I touch him and I feel in his thoughts he is in pain.

"Oh, my God. You are really wounded, Elijah. You are in pain."

"I am fine, my lady."

"No you are not. You have lost a lot of blood in the fight and you also gave some to me and my mum. Are you trying to kill yourself, because honestly I cannot lose you as well?"

"I am so sorry about Dubhghall, my Queen. There was nothing I could do."

"I know. Thank you. Come here now and let me see what I can do for you..."

"I will be fine, Tita. Don't worry about me."

"Elijah, don't be stupid. I am ok now, thanks to you. I can heal you. I want to heal you." I hug him really tightly. I don't mind we are not alone for this. My dad is too occupied with my mum, who is already asleep and Kellan and Alicia are doing their own thing. Nobody will pay attention to us, but even if they did, this is not sexual at all. This is necessary. I owe him. My hands and arms are a mess; full of cuts and wounds, so I offer him my neck. "Bite me Elijah. Drink from me."

"No, I won't."

"Please drink from me. I cannot see you hurt and torn like this..."

"Please Tita, let me go. Don't tempt me."

"I am not tempting you. I want you to drink. My blood will cure you quickly and whatever injury left I can repair it but I cannot treat you any other way. There are too many cuts."

"Please! Oh God, please... stop! I cannot resist anymore..."

"Then don't. Drink!"

He sinks his fangs in my neck and I feel my blood pounding. He is drinking from me and the endorphins from his saliva make me feel really good. I know it has nothing to do with a sexual act, but the tension between us has been obvious. As he drinks, I start crying and he stops. My tears have nothing to do with him. The pain I have from Dubhghall's loss is immense. Elijah starts kissing my tears; holding me really tight. He puts his lips on mine. I understand that all he wants is to ward off my pain.

He looks better now from my blood. I can see most of his wounds are better. He begs me to stop crying. He cannot stand it. It hurts him badly to see me like this. I want to focus on him. He deserves my attention. I drag him in the bathroom and take his t-shirt off. I wash his face, his back and his neck with a towel to clean off the blood so that I can examine the scratches that are left uncured. I put my hands on two of the biggest ones on his back and focus my energy. Although I am consumed by sorrow, my mind obeys me. I see the light of my energy pass into Elijah's body and the cuts are slowly healed.

He turns around to face me and as he stands there half naked, so close to me, I feel his proximity relaxing. I try to speak but, I don't know what I want to say. There is nothing left to say. We killed the evil force and saved my mum, but this has cost me Dubhghall. It is not something I can bear.

I reach out and touch my keeper hanging from Elijah neck. I touch Dubhghall's half empty bottle with my other hand and blame myself for securing only mine. Why didn't I give Dubhghall's to Elijah as well? It would have been safe with him. I followed that urge regarding my own.... Now Dubhghall's is half empty. What does this even mean? Is he lost forever?

Elijah tries to take my keeper off his neck to give it to me but I stop him. "Will you please hold it for me a little longer?"

"My lady, I can keep it for as long as you want and I will guard it with my life... It is an honor for me to have it."

"I know. Thank you Elijah... for everything."

"No, thank you, Tita. For treating me and caring for me; for making me feel again! Until a few days ago I felt nothing. I cared for no one. When I found out that I needed to become someone's protector again I hated it. I had left this honorable life behind me... or that was what I thought. I was so unwilling to give away all the pleasures I had; the women, the good life, just to come and guard you, but you changed that. You made my heart beat again, and for that I will be forever grateful."

He comes closer and kisses me... really softly and tenderly. I want his kiss. I need his love now. I am so sad and heartbroken. I cannot stop this kiss, although I know I should. It is not the proper thing to do. I miss Dubhghall so much, but Elijah is offering me a warm hug now and I need it so much.

"I can't believe he is gone."

"He is not gone, my Queen. For as long as there is even a drop, he is not gone!"

"But he will never be exactly the same. Will he?"

"I don't know. I honestly don't. He will have his soul, but the rest I don't know."

"Oh, my God! What will I do?"

"Whatever you want to do, we will do it together. I will help you bring him back. We will find the way. You are not alone. I am here and I love you."

These last three words touch me so deeply. I never expected to hear them from Elijah. I knew he fancied me and enjoyed my company but I could never believe he was in love with me. "Elijah, I love you too... but I also love him!"

"I know, I know Tita. We will figure it out. I promise. We will bring him back and then you can choose who you want by your side, but until then... I am here. No strings attached. I don't request anything from you. I just offer... me!"

"Thank you. Thank you, so much."

He kisses me again and this time I don't feel bad. I feel good and sure. I want to show him my gratitude. I owe him that much for everything he has done for me and my family. He holds me in his arms and carries me up the stairs and in my room. He places me in my bed and sits next to me. He caresses my hair and just like that I give in to exhaustion. I fall asleep. I feel him there. I am safe now.

Chapter XXIII - The Morning After

May 14th, Friday, 12:30

I wake up to find Elijah still sitting next to me on the bed. He is watching me as I open my eyes. Did he get any sleep or did he just stay here the whole time looking at me sleeping?

I go to the bathroom and clean up a bit. I am sure I am a mess from last night. Elijah is all cleaned up. Good as new. Gorgeous, as always. I see my reflection in the mirror and I look awful! My eyes have turned red from crying and black shadows have appeared under them. I still have blood on my skin and my hair is tangled and dirty. I decide to take a bath and postpone facing the facts for a few minutes.

I take my clothes off and enter the shower. The water feels so great on my skin after all this fatigue. I wash my hair twice and use the sponge to wash down any dried blood. I rinse my face and brush my teeth. I start feeling human again. I know I am not human but I feel like I used to feel after a good shower before all hell broke loose! It's nice, comforting!

I go out in my towel and look for some underwear to put on. As I try to put them on without dropping the towel, Elijah approaches me. He takes the towel from my body and helps me get dressed. So tenderly... He takes some body lotion and applies it on my tattered legs and thighs, on my hands, my back, and my neck. He takes a brush and untangles my hair. I love him caressing me so much today. It feels so good! He kisses me on my shoulder, where I still have marks from bites and scratches that remind me of the battle, and helps me put on a t-shirt and jeans. He makes me stand up and look him in the eyes.

"I am here for you. I love taking care of you... please let me do it."

"Thanks."

"Any time."

"What is going on downstairs?"

"You can see for yourself. Shall we?"

He offers me his hand and I take it. We walk down the stairs to find most things are back to normal. The blood is gone from the walls, from the carpet, from the couch, from everywhere. Alicia and Kellan are all cleaned up and sitting casually in the kitchen eating breakfast and having coffee. It's like all the terrible things that happened last night were just a dream. But the fact that Dubhghall is missing from my side proves me wrong... This wasn't a dream, this was my worst nightmare becoming reality...

But now I guess all the bodies are taken care of. What did they do with them? And where are my mum and dad? Where is Dubhghall's body? Where is the guy Kellan was holding last night? Did he kill him? He could tell us some things under compulsion, I guess.

Elijah is walks me around the house and opens the door to my dad's bedroom; they are both there... it would be the perfect picture if it was just another day and Dubhghall wasn't missing...

"Elijah, where is Dubhghall?"

"We have placed him safely upstairs in the room next to yours. He is fine... well dead, but fine. Don't worry about him now. If you want to worry about something, worry about this guy!"

Elijah is opens the door to my dad's bathroom and I see the vampire; hurt, tied on a chair. He looks pretty bad; I guess Kellan kicked his ass yesterday, and the fact that he has had no blood for hours is making him even worse. What will we do about him? I look at him closely and I notice he is very young; maybe just eighteen or something. Why did he come here to attack us? We need to speak with him soon, but then what? Now that we are not in a battle I really don't feel like killing anyone else. In fact, I would prefer, if I don't have to do it ever again in my life... doubtful, I know!

I don't say a word. I walk out and close the door behind me. I want to go see Dubhghall's body. I run up the stairs and enter the room. They have cleaned him and placed his body on the bed. He looks so young... so innocent and kind. His face is calm. Could he be in a better place? Is he in peace? At least I am grateful to know he is not in pain, he is not suffering. I will do everything I can to bring him back, but until then I want to know he is all right. I give him a kiss on his cheek and go out of the room to keep my tears from running down my face.

I enter the kitchen to find Elijah sitting with Kellan and Alicia now. He has prepared some food for me. I sit at the table and start eating fast. I am indeed hungry. They pour a cup of coffee for me and I take a sip and notice that there is something different in that coffee; They have mixed it with blood! It tastes good...

"Who is the donor?" I ask. "Another blood bag?"

"Don't worry Tita. Just enjoy your coffee."

"Kellan..."

"Ok, the guy in the bathroom. We just took a bit."

Yikes! Why did they do that? I know they are vampires, but we do not do that. Did they also feed from him? As the other vampires did with my mum?

"I don't think you should have done that, Kellan..."

"I didn't, he did!" Kellan points at Elijah.

I look at Elijah, annoyed. He'd better have a good explanation...

Elijah says, "Don't look at me like that Tita. He is not a good guy and I did nothing bad. He even did not feel it. I used a syringe, it didn't hurt or anything. We all need to get stronger and vampire's blood can help us. Blood bags are not the same."

I don't like it, but I drink more coffee. "What are we going to do with Dubhghall," I ask.

"Yeah, about that..." says Kellan. "Why did we keep him, Tita?"

"He is not lost forever. We will bring him back."

"How?"

"I don't know yet!"

"Oh, fine... excellent, so we will have a dead body here until... when?"

"I don't know and I don't care." I tell him. "We will find a way. I didn't abandon you when you were acting like an asshole."

"You did not have a choice. I am irresistible." Would that be a good time for me to punch Kellan in the face?

Before I act recklessly, Elijah interrupts, reasoning things. "We need to find a new druid my lady... to replace Aisha. She would have known what to do."

"Maybe Eodan knows. Maybe she taught him a few things over the years."

"Yes, maybe, we can check with him but I really doubt it. Or maybe now it is time for you to call the Goddess."

"You mean Danu? Why?"

"I am sure she knows what to do. Dubhghall was her first warrior; the Lord of her army. She will want to help him out. She loved him pretty much from what I have heard."

"I don't want to do that..."

"Maybe you don't, but I think it is the fastest way."

"Ok, you are right. Thank you, for cleaning up the place."

"Hell, it wasn't me! After all we went through you thought I would clean?"

"Then, who? Don't tell me you let my mum and dad clean..."

"My lady... I told you I will take care of you..." says Alicia.

"You did this?" I ask, surprised.

"She had some help..." said Kellan.

"Yes, from about a hundred mad, crazy bloodsucking creatures!" Alicia says.

"What? What do you mean?" Elijah is giving her a very threatening look now.

"I called for some death deities, my lady."

"Death deities?"

"Yes... they are the ones that clean up nature after fights, disasters etc. they feed on blood of the dead."

"I can't believe all this..."

"I told you I would do anything in my hand to take care of you..." Alicia says. "I thought you should wake up in a clean house and that is what I did. I am not going to apologize!"

"I am sorry... It's just too overwhelming! Thank you. Wow! So what will we do with the vampire?"

Kellan answers, "Well, play with his mind a bit, find out what he knows and, as I am guessing you would never let me kill him, send him back with an empty head... tabula rasa!"

"Don't tell me you will start the Latin now Kellan!"

We all laugh and it is a bit relaxing... almost normal. My mum and dad join us and they grab some plates to get breakfast. I see my dad heading to the coffee pot, but Elijah instantly stands to block his way... thank God!

"I will prepare it for you, sir. Please take a seat. You need to rest."

We all finish our breakfast talking about yesterday night's facts. We learn exactly what happened at the house: Alicia took Kellan and my dad and how they killed the vampires there.

I tell them about the monster that appeared from the sky and the spell I cast. Elijah is praising me for having been so strong and focused. My mum just sits there listening to all this quite impressed and even a bit shocked still. I will have a lot of explaining to do, I guess...

When we decide to get up from the table, we all have our tasks to follow. Elijah and Kellan will find out what they can from this vampire. My dad will spend some time with my mum explaining more things. Alicia will go back home to see if her dad knows anything about last night.

And as for me... I need to contact Danu, only I don't know how to do that, and of course, I need to bring Dubhghall back. I don't know how to do that either... All of Aisha's books are gone with the fire and I have no one to guide me. The following days will be a hell of a quest for me... The only thing that keeps me from complete despair is that I have Elijah next to me and Kellan and dad and mum and Alicia... at least I am not alone!

Chapter XXIV - Hope!

Saturday 00:01, May 15th, 2010

Danu is here... she looks so beautiful. Am I dreaming? I think I am...

I remember lying on my bed with Elijah discussing how I can get in touch with the Goddess and then I remember nothing... I only know that I am here. And Danu is standing in front of me... dangling in the air. Her appearance is grandiose... she has really long, black hair and big blue eyes. Her skin is white and flawless and her body is curvy and strong. She wears a long black cloak and although she is beautiful, she looks frightening. Should I say something? Is she really here or am I just dreaming of her? Before I can decide whether I need to bow, speak or remain quiet, she speaks.

Her voice is strong but heartbreaking... She is sad about Dubhghall I guess. "Do you know who I am?"

"Yes, my Goddess, you are Danu." I bow my head to pay my respect.

"Please raise, my child. You are a Queen now; you do not need to bow in front of me. You did well. You followed your path and won the first battle."

"How can you say that? Dubhghall is dead because of me. If I hadn't changed, none of this would have happened."

"Yes, indeed, but he would also never meet you. He would have sought his mate for eternity and eventually died miserable and disappointed. I am sure even now he has no remorse for how things turned out."

"They could have been better..."

"Indeed, but they could have also been worse. You have your family safe and you have Elijah..."

"I know. I am grateful for that, my Goddess. I know you sent him to me... Thank you. He has been of great help."

"Elijah needed a purpose. Your happiness, protection and satisfaction are his goal now. He is happy! He has a challenge... and a great one I must say."

"I know what he wants. It's just... for me; I don't know... Dubhghall was my love; my one and only."

"My child, Dubhghall was your first real love, but in a world of eternity one mate is really difficult to maintain. But again this is your choice. I don't want to indicate what you should do with your future; what I want from you now is to bring Dubhghall back. And then it's your choice to make."

"Can't you do your magic and give him his life back?"

"Unfortunately, it doesn't work like that. I may have the power to grant immortality to someone, but I have no power to bring him back from the world of the dead. Only you can do that... with the help of his essence and a druid..."

"But Aisha is dead!"

"I know my child. You must go find Aibel, the Grey Druid."

"Who is he?"

"He is the one who can communicate with Arawn, the King of Hell. He will tell you what you need to do to bring Dubhghall back. He will also tell you the consequences. Then you can decide what you will do."

"I will bring him back, no matter what."

"As you wish, my child."

"So where is he?"

"He left this island more than a century ago and from what I know he has not returned..."

"Left to go where?"

"To the Big City."

"Which Big City?"

"New York!"

"Oh shit! How will I ever find him?"

"You don't need to... he will find you. Wait for him under the statue, on the fourth day of the third month when the fireworks start. He will come to you... Good luck."

New York? Well if this is what I need to do to bring my Dubhghall back, New York it is...

###

Special thanks to you for taking the time to read my book. Your opinion is significant for me. Please take the time to leave a comment at the site from which you downloaded this book. ''The Essence of Eternity, Part II - Quest'' will be released soon. In the meantime you may find me at the following address:

Twitter: https://twitter.com/filiochat

Smashwords: https://www.smashwords.com/profile/view/fchatzeioannou
